《Love Contract with CEO》


 Chapter 1 Marriage Registration

    Chapter 1 Marriage Registration


    "Don''t be so stiff. Lean in closer!" the photographer ordered as he held his camera in his hand.


    Mary Lu leaned against the man uneasily.


    "Smile." The photographer frowned. He waved his arms around exasperatedly, not satisfied with all the


    photos that he had taken. "Wedding photos are supposed to be happy and sweet. Rx!"


    Well, this wedding was anything but... She didn''t even know what the man next to her looked like now.


    He probably had an indifferent face.


    Mary Lu forced a smile into her face as she stared directly at the camera. Soon, the photos were finally


    taken. The three of them sighed in relief.


    When she walked out, Mary Lu could hear the photographerining to himself, "I''ve never seen


    such a strange couple. They may look like a match, but they act as if they''d just met!"


    Mary Lu sighed and shook her head. She really wanted to act natural, but was there really anything


    natural about the situation that she had just gotten herself into?


    Was this marriage anything to be proud of? The only reason she was getting married in the first ce


    was all because of a contract!


    It turned out a marriage certificate was also very cheap. In fact, it only cost them nine dors.


    It was drizzling when they got out. Unfortunately, the two of them didn''t bring umbres.


    "Where are you going?" William Lan asked. He was now Mary Lu''s husband, especially since they


    already got their marriage certificate all sorted out.


    "Let''s go home first." Mary Lu stared at the grey sky. Droplets of rain slid down her cheeks. "I can go


    back myself."


    "What about your mother? Should we go and see her?"


    She slowly shook her head. "She''s still in aa. You can go ahead with your work," she said almost


    bitterly, but he didn''t really mind.


    "Okay. I''ll go back to thepany first." Without another word, William Lan strode towards the luxury


    car across the road. Although Mary Lu didn''t know how much it cost, she could tell it was extremely


    expensive from other people''s envious gaze.


    Without looking back, he slipped inside the car.


    Mary Lu was still in a daze as she watched his retreating figure.


    She remembered the first day she met him.


    That day, Mary Lu was called into the CEO''s office. She was just an assistant manager of the Public


    Rtion Department. Why was the CEO suddenly looking for her? Had she done something wrong?


    Filled with anxiety, she entered his office. It was the first time she came to meet her boss, William Lan.


    At a closer look, he looked like a man without ws.


    He was incredibly tall with a well-defined jaw line. He pursed his thin lips. There was something about


    his eyes that drew her in. After looking into them for a long time, she felt as if she was falling into an


    abyss. He was wearing a ck suit which highlighted his built figure, but she thought that he would


    look more suitable in blue.


    "Are you Mary Lu? The assistant manager of the Public Rtion Department?" William Lan said


    calmly, holding a document in his hand. He stood up and walked to her side. "It''s stated that two years


    ago, your mother had been diagnosed with cancer. Your father has even abandoned both of you. Are


    you experiencing a hard time?"


    What did he just say? Mary''s jaw dropped as she stared at the man standing before her.


    ''How could a CEO be so concerned over a lowly employee? Did he perform an investigation about


    me?''


    "Thank you for your concern, Sir. I''ll be fine," Mary said calmly, trying not to be affected by his words.


    "Are you sure?" William leaned against the corner of his table. "What about the treatment fees that you


    owe to the hospital? Even with your part-time jobs, I don''t think that''s enough for you to pay them back.


    At least not until a few more years."


    Mary blinked, stumbling backwards. "How did you know all of this?" she demanded. "Are you


    investigating me? What the hell are you up to?"


    William wasn''t affected by her demanding questions as he fixated his sharp eyes onto her. "Yes. There


    was an investigation," he openly admitted. "I want to make a deal with you."


    "A deal? What deal?"


    "Marry me, and I''ll pay all your mother''s medical expenses." William didn''t even pause.


    "Well, I''m not interested." Mary was about to turn around and walk away.


    "Are you sure?" She froze.


    There was something in his question


    that made her hesitate. Her marriage had always been something that her mother was worrying about.


    Mary winced at the thought of her mother on the hospital bed. The doctor had told her that her mother


    could onlyst a few more months. If she faked her own marriage, then she might be able to fulfill her


    mother''s dying wish.


    Mary''s nails dug into her palm. "What should I do?"


    "I have a contract right here. You can have a look." When she turned, he handed her a few papers.


    "Everything''s clearly written. In fact, you don''t even have to do anything. You''re my wife by name only.


    Everything you do should be coordinated with me, obviously, in case if we share any sparring


    viewpoints."


    Mary looked over at the contract uncertainly.


    Seeing as she still had doubts, William waved his hand. "You can think it over and give me your answer


    tomorrow. If you don''t have anything else you want to say, then you can go."


    "Wait. Why do you want to do this? What benefits will you get from this?" she demanded.


    He shrugged. "You don''t have to know that. All you need to do is consider what''s best for you."


    That ass! ''He thinks he can rule the world!'' she thought.


    Without another word, she turned on her heel and left. When Mary returned to her desk, she opened


    the contract. It was indeed short and concise.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The marriage would only be for one year. Although they were required to live together, sexual


    intercourse was prohibited. The man would be responsible for all living expenses and her mother''s


    treatment. He would alsopensate her with a monthly sry of a hundred thousand dors. The


    marriage would be public, and the woman would be asked to cooperate with him in important events.


    Gazing at the contract, Mary waspletely dumbfounded. With so much money, all the problems in


    her life would simply disappear. Not only would her mother receive better treatment, but she also didn''t


    have to work until midnight. It wouldn''t even harm her,


    but was it really just that simple? As she was hesitating, her phone rang. It was from the hospital. She


    gritted her teeth and answered, "Hello?"


    "Is this Mary? Your mother is in bad condition. She has been sent to the emergency room. Come


    prepared."


    "What?" she shrieked. "I''ll be right there. Doctor Cao, please do whatever you can to save my mother."


    "We''ll do our best."


    Mary rushed to the hospital that day. Fortunately, when she arrived, the doctors had informed her that


    her mother was already stable. Her shoulders sagged in relief. She gazed at her mother''s limp body


    through the ss window as a surge of warmth soared through her system.


    "Miss Mary," the doctor beside her uttered, and she turned around.


    "Dr. Cao, I can''t thank you enough."


    "There''s no need. This is what we do." He smiled. "But there is a problem with your mother''s medical


    fees. I don''t want to urge you about this given your mother''s state, but..."


    "Dr. Cao, I understand. I''ll pay the fees in three days," Mary said firmly, already making the decision in


    her heart.


    After walking out of the hospital, Mary took out her phone and dialed William''s number. "I promise to


    sign the papers. I just need the money first..." There was a pause before Mary nodded. "Thank you."


    Mary had just sold herself to the devil.


    She stopped, shaking her head at the memory. As soon as she looked up, she could see that William


    was still looking at her in his car.


    Although he was already thirty, he was still pretty fit. In fact, he had assets worth around a hundred


    million dors and he was also extremely handsome. Why would such a golden bachelor ask her to


    fake a marriage with him?


    Seeing as he had already left, Mary pursed her lips and shook her head. There was no use to think


    about such details. She should just mind her own business.


    The hospital was thest ce she wanted to go to, but she arrived there again in hopes that her


    mother''s condition had gotten better. She was hoping that her mother would wake up and see that her


    daughter hadpleted her dying wish.

 Chapter 2 The Wedding Night

    Chapter 2 The Wedding Night


    Mary walked into the hospital and headed over to her mother''s enclosed room. She had already gotten


    used to staring at her mother through the ss window.


    For the past year, her mother had slipped into aa. She knew in her heart that her mother didn''t


    have much time left. ''Mom, you have to wake up please. I have yet to tell you the good news,'' she


    thought as she ced her hand onto the ss, hoping that her mother could hear her pleas.


    After watching at her mother for an hour, Mary had already given up on the idea that her mother would


    wake up today. She shook her head, and walked away.


    Suddenly, as she turned, Mary bumped into someone by ident. When she looked up, she caught


    sight of a delicate woman and an elegant man. It seemed as if she had met them from somewhere, but


    she just couldn''t tell where.


    The man was holding onto the woman, shooting Mary a re.


    "I''m sorry," Mary quickly apologized.


    "Watch your damn way! What the hell?" Although the woman''s voice was charming, the same couldn''t


    be said with the profanities that had slipped out of her mouth.


    ''Is my luck really that bad?'' Mary thought, resisting the urge to roll her eyes. She consciously moved to


    the side to pave way for the couple.


    Her mother had always taught her not to waste her time in fighting other people.


    "Nancy, let''s go to the doctor, okay? Didn''t you say that you feel ufortable?" the man said softly,


    finally stepping in between them. At the man''s voice, the woman''s arrogance disappeared in an instant.


    She shyly held the man''s arm and strutted away, not even bothering to look back.


    Mary snorted quietly. It was time for her to go home.


    As she walked away, she didn''t see that the man had turned and shot her a meaningful look before


    disappearing into the crowd.


    Mary went back home. At least, it was her home for the time being while her marriage certificate was


    still valid.


    The house was located in the Kirin International Community at the center of the city. It had twenty


    floors. The South Wing was facing the sea, while the West Wing was near to the mountains. It was


    modern yet still so close to nature.


    Mary was ecstatic to see such a luxurious ce. She had never lived in such a good house ever since


    her father had abandoned them.


    However, it was obvious that this wasn''t William''s actual house. All the furniture was new,


    and there was no one. Absolutely no one. At this point, Mary wasn''t surprised. Being the CEO of such


    argepany, William wouldn''t return tillte at night.


    ''What about food?'' she suddenly thought as she scoured through the kitchen.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Even then, she couldn''t find anything. It seemed that the refrigerator needed to be stacked up. Mary


    went out to the supermarket to find food that was convenient to cook. Given that she didn''t know how


    to cook, she settled for things that were more instantaneous. Soon enough, she returned to the


    mansion with bags of frozen dumplings, instant noodles, and a few snacks to keep her busy.


    As soon as she entered, the phone rang. She rushed over to the living room and answered, "Hello?"


    "It''s me." A low voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Um...who are you?" Mary furrowed her eyebrows.


    William gaped before rubbing the space between his eyebrows. This woman was truly testing his


    patience.


    "This is William."


    "Oh, it''s you." Mary flushed. "What''s up?"


    "I won''t be going home tonight."


    "Okay." ''He really is polite, isn''t he?'' Mary thought.


    There was a moment of silence as both of them struggled to speak.


    "Then..."


    "Then..."


    The two of them had spoken at the same time.


    "You first," William stated.


    "N¨Cnothing," she stuttered out. "I''ll hang up now."


    "Don''t stay up toote."


    "Got it. You too..."


    Before she could finish her words, he already hung up the phone.


    ''I may have praised him too soon,'' she thought, ring at the phone in her hand.


    Even then, Mary couldn''t help but feel a sense of disappointment. Today was supposed to be her


    wedding night after all. Although it was fake, she still felt a bit down.


    With a bowl of instant noodles in her hand, Mary curled up on the sofa and watched a variety show.


    She stared at the TV screen. At the ssy look in her eyes, no one could tell what she was thinking.


    The AJ Group was founded in 2000. Its main business included real estate, clothing lines,


    entertainment, and many more. In fact, it was apany that dabbled in different industries, and it had


    excelled in every one of them. Thepany had developed so fast, and it was all thanks to William,


    the AJ Group''s CEO. He was already so great at what he was doing, so why did he have to ask her to


    marry him?


    ''No. Just mind your own business. What are you even thinking?'' she thought suddenly. Shaking her


    head, Mary turned her attention back to the TV.


    The dim yellow light in the ceiling sent such homey vibes around the household. It was a shame that


    she had to spend the night all by herself.


    Meanwhile, the lights in the CEO''s office were also turned on.


    With a ss of red wine in his hand, William stood near the French window and looked at the lights that


    spread across the city. Even at the sight of the bustling city, he couldn''t help but feel as if something


    was missing. He downed his drink in a second.


    A part of him couldn''t help but feel disappointed in himself in hanging up the phone. It was the first time


    he had reported his whereabouts to someone in years. William was still so new to all of this.


    While he was deep in his thoughts, the door behind him was pushed open. Soon enough, he could see


    a man''s figure reflecting on the window. William frowned.


    It was the man who Mary had run into back at the hospital.


    "Why are you drinking all alone? Shouldn''t you be celebrating your wedding night?" the man mocked.


    "You know why I got married. Are you really going to mock me every time you see me?" William


    snapped.


    "Well? How do you feel?" He walked towards William. The two stood side by side.


    "If I did feel something, do you think I''ll still be here tonight, Frank?"


    There was silence between the two men


    as they gazed at the open night.


    "What do you think what awaits us in the future?" Frank Liang asked.


    "Honestly? I don''t know."


    "My parents have been urging me to have a baby," Frank Liang noted. That day, he had apanied


    his wife to the hospital for a physical examination.


    "If you get married, it''s expected that you have a child," William responded.


    "Well, in this life or the next,


    at least we have each other to mourn over."


    Frank Liang smirked before suggesting, "Or we could always go abroad."


    "Knowing our fathers, I doubt they would let us."


    Frank Liangughed bitterly as he drank the remaining ounces of his wine. There were just some


    nights that were destined to be lonely.


    As soon as Mary woke up, she breathed in the fresh air. She stretched herself and got up to get dress.


    As soon as she got into thepany, the assistant of the CEO already called her up to tell her that


    William was looking for her. Without another word, Mary rushed into his office on the thirty-second floor.


    She knocked on the door.


    "Come in," William replied lowly.


    "Sir, what can I do for you?" Mary walked in, bowing her head respectfully.


    Looking up from the pile of documents, he stared at her. Her ck business suit hugged her curves in


    all the right ces. Her dark hair was tied up, showing more of her soft features.


    "Mr. William?" she asked him again.


    "Call me by name from now on," he responded.


    After a short pause, she nodded.


    "Then Mr.¨C I mean William." Mary corrected herself quickly.


    "I''ll find a new job for you," he said.


    "What? But I did such a great job in the Public Rtion Department!" She waved her hands up in the


    air.


    "What I''ve given you is an order, not a suggestion." As he signed his name onto the documents, he


    said, "From now on, you''ll be my personal assistant."


    Oh my God! Did she just hear him right? William had never chosen a female personal assistant. In fact,


    his office was rarely open to women. Why would he choose her to be his assistant?


    "Don''t think too much," he snapped. "It''s in the contract."


    "But I haven''t been an assistant. I haven''t done any training yet," she stuttered out.


    "Then it''s time for you to learn, isn''t it?" He cocked up an eyebrow.


    "Fine." There was a short pause before she spoke up again, "What about the sry?"


    "It will be more than your present s¨C"


    "Got it." She nodded her head rapidly, not even giving him a chance to finish his words. As long as she


    could get more out of this, then she was fine with anything! When he shot her a re, she immediately


    shut up.


    "Get back to your work. I''ll tell you the details once I get home."


    "Um, will you be going home tonight?" Mary asked suddenly, eyeing him.


    "Yes." He didn''t even raise his head.


    "Okay. I''ll be going back now."


    "Wait a minute," he said, stopping her right on her tracks. "I¨CI slept in thepanyst night?"


    "What?" Mary could already feel her heart beating so fast that she was afraid that it might burst right


    out of her chest at any moment. ''Is he exining himself to me? Why do I feel so happy?'' Shaking off


    her thoughts, she allowed a smile to thread across her lips as she nodded.


    "Okay." With a flushed face, she walked out of the room and closed the door behind her gently.


    As if by a switch, all of her politeness had disappeared almostpletely. She jumped in joy as she


    punched the air excitedly. "My sry''s going up!" she whispered excitedly, looking like a kid who was


    just told that Christmas woulde early.


    William raised his head silently and gazed at her lively figure. The corners of his lips inched up into a


    smile, and he didn''t even notice it.

 Chapter 3 Pleasure Doing Business With You

    Chapter 3 Pleasure Doing Business With You


    In the past two days, Mary had been preparing her handover.


    As long as the gossip regarding the popr star, Victor Qiao, that represented the AJ Group was


    solved, then it would be all fine and dandy.


    ''Damn you, Victor,'' Mary thought, cursing the star. Right now, there was a big headline that was


    pped across every tabloid reading, "Victor, a rising new star, was caught with a modelte at night!"


    It even had his pictures and everything!


    Mary was furious, but had no choice but to deal with it. Why were men such womanizers?


    "What are you doing?"


    A low voice came from behind her, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    She screamed, almost falling from her chair. Her face was drained of all color as she red at William.


    "Would it hurt for you to make a sound? Holy shit! You scared the hell out of me!"


    He stared at her emotionlessly as if he didn''t get why she was frightened.


    As she stared into his eyes, she could feel the atmosphere around them dropping by a few degrees.


    "I¨CI was working, so I didn''t hear you... And..."


    Mary found herself at a loss for words as she smiled awkwardly at the man in front of her.


    William nced at the newspapers on the table, frowning. It was Victor Qiao. The man was trouble,


    that was for sure. "Is the news difficult to deal with?"


    "Huh?" It took her a few moments to realize that he was referring to the article. "It''s difficult, especially


    since the news was so recent. We can only reduce negative impact for now."


    "Right." William nodded before peering at her. "Can you cook?"


    "No." Mary gazed up at him, widening her eyes. "Well, the contract didn''t specify that I should cook, so


    I thought..."


    Hearing that, William was speechless. He felt as if he had just married an idiot. She wasn''t like this in


    thepany. In fact, he thought that she was incredibly capable. He shook his head. Did he make a


    mistake?


    "Um...you haven''t eaten yet?" she asked with uncertainty.


    "No, I haven''t." William crossed his arms.


    "I haven''t eaten either. How about we eat outside?"


    "No." William was stubborn.


    "How about I go buy some ingredients and cook?" Mary decided to ask cautiously.


    William snorted and said nothing. As an assistant manager of the Public Rtion Department, Mary


    knew all the cues from studying people''s expressions. If she didn''t understand what William meant,


    then she might as well just call herself ipetent.


    A wide smile entered her lips. "I''ll be back soon. Is there anything you want to eat?"


    "Anything is fine," he replied tly.


    "Okay, I''ll be going now." Mary changed her clothes and rushed to the supermarket.


    Seeing her out, William strode into the restroom at ease.


    Maryined her entire way to the market. ''It''s not that I don''t have the ingredients. It''s just that I


    can only cook the Spicy and Sour Shredded Potato! What the hell am I going to do now?''


    It was all William''s fault. She was so afraid of him that she didn''t even know what else to do.


    After choosing for a long time, she found herself grabbing a handful of potatoes. Before going back


    home, she rushed into a restaurant to buy some well-cooked food.


    When she arrived, William was taking a shower. As she heard the running water from the bathroom,


    Mary couldn''t help but let her thoughts wander on how William looked. His bronze muscles mixed with


    moist air and droplets of water...


    "Shit!" Mary scolded herself. This wasn''t the time to think of him!


    Immediately, she peeled and sliced the potatoes without any dy. She arranged all the dishes at ease


    before waiting for William toe out of the shower. Seeing all the food lined up, Mary almost felt like


    home.


    Warmth glowed in her heart.


    "Is dinner ready?" William walked out, rubbing the back of head.


    "Yeah." Mary turned around.


    However, she couldn''t help but let her eyes wander at the bathrobe he was wearing. The wide bathrobe


    didn''t do a good job in covering up his well-built stature. ''Holy shit,'' she thought, shaking her head.


    "Dinner''s ready."


    William wrinkled his nose as he stared at the dishes on the table. "Where did you buy them? Didn''t you


    say that you would buy ingredients and cook?" he demanded.


    "It was already toote for me to cook, plus, I made those shredded potatoes," Mary said carefully as


    she motioned to the only dish that was prepared by her. It felt as if she was reporting her work to her


    boss. Sweat dribbled down her forehead.


    Without saying anything more, William sat down. They began to eat.


    The chef at the restaurant she had ordered in was very good.


    The Sweet and Sour Fish Fillet was the best thing she had ever tasted!


    The two of them ate quietly. The only sound that echoed in the room was the sound of their bowls and


    chopsticks knocking against one another. William was only eating the shredded potatoes in front of


    him, while Mary ate the other dishes presented on the table.


    "You cooked the potatoes well," heplimented.


    "Thank you." She smiled faintly. ''I can only cook that dish. If I didn''t cook that well enough, what would


    be of me?'' she thought.


    "You..." he started, wanting to say that she had a good appetite, but he stopped himself.


    "What?" Mary raised her head.


    "Nothing." William shook his head, deciding to swallow his words.


    "Well..." Mary kept silent for a while before saying, "I actually wanted to ask you something."


    "Say it,"


    he said lightly. "Why did you ask me for a fake marriage? And don''t give me that ''mind your own


    business'' crap. I deserve a reason."


    William darkened. After a long while, he said, "It''s because you won''t bring me any trouble."


    "Um..." The corners of her mouth twitched. "I don''t quite understand."


    "You''re single and pretty. You also need my money. In short, you fit my standards very well," he said


    seriously.


    Cold sweat dripped down her forehead. "Thank you for your praise, Mr. William."


    "You''re wee." Wiping his mouth, he stood up. "Come to the study once you clean up."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Okay." Mary nodded. ''Not only am I his nominal wife, but I''m also his nanny,'' she thought bitterly.


    In the study, William had busied himself in reading the documents presented on his desk.


    She knocked on the door.


    "Come in." His voice reverberated across the room.


    "I''m here," she said. "What do you want to say?"


    "I want to announce our marriage in public tomorrow. Do you have any objections?" he asked, leaning


    back onto his seat.


    "No." She shook her head. ''I''m already earning from you. I might as well do as you say.''


    "From now on, we''re a couple, got it?"


    William stretched out his hand as if he wanted her to shake on it. Startled, Mary grasped his hand,


    surprised by how warm it was.


    They shook their hand. "Pleasure doing business with you."

 Chapter 4 Staying In The Same House

    Chapter 4 Staying In The Same House


    "There are a few more rules. You should know about." Said William, raising his eyebrows, letting go of


    her hand.


    "Rules? !"


    "Yes." William nodded, "Don''t go to my bedroom, don''t touch my things, don''t touch the things in the


    study, and don''t change theyout of the room. Do you understand?"


    "Yes... Got it." Mary nodded in horror.


    "Do you have anything else to say?"


    "No... No, no." Mary shook her head. ''I''m not crazy, OK? I wouldn''t make a request to the boss.''


    Nodding with satisfaction, William turned around and waved his hand, indicating that Mary should go


    out.


    Sheryl breathed a sigh of relief and walked out slowly. She sat cross legged on the sofa and turned on


    the TV to rx.


    "Hahaha..." Mary was watching TV happily in the living room, "Hahaha..."


    Perhaps it was because she was too rxed that she almost forgot that she was in the same house


    with her CEO husband.


    "Turn off the TV!" William rushed out the study and said to Mary, "From now on, don''t watch TV or


    make any noise when I''m working!"


    "Well..." Mary''s hand holding snacks shook for a while before she nodded nkly, "Sorry."


    ncing at Mary with anger, William mmed the door and entered the study again.


    Mary patted her heart, almost scared to death, and tiptoed back to her room. "Wow, it''s so scary.


    OMG."


    She couldn''t help worrying about her future.


    If she irritated the boss, would she die without a burial ce?


    Thinking of this, she got out of bed in a hurry and took out the contract. It was clearly provided that if


    Party B breaks the contract, the penalty would be two times of all the fees paid by Party A to Party B.


    What?! Sitting on the bed without a word, she thought, ''How cruel he is! He is indeed the CEO of our


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, she not only sold herselfpletely, but also was counting the money for him with a smile.


    Mary looked up and sighed. But she fell asleep unconsciously.


    William kept workingte at night. He went to the kitchen and wanted to make a cup of coffee for


    himself.


    When he passed by Mary''s bedroom, he saw the door opening only a little, and a faint light came out


    from the inside.


    "Mary? You haven''t slept yet? " Asked William, standing at the door with a cup of coffee in his hand.


    There was no response.


    ''Did she sleep?'' William Looked at his watch to find it was two o''clock.


    He gently pushed the door open and looked inside. The only characteristic of Mary''s bedroom was that


    it was simple.


    When he looked at the bed, he almost spat out a mouthful of coffee from his mouth.


    He saw that Mary was lying on the bed an ugly pose with a piece of paper in her mouth, half of her one


    leg hanging on the edge of the bed and disheveled hair.


    He quickly turned off the light and closed the door for her, afraid that this terrible scene would pollute


    his eyes again.


    It was the first time for him to see such a careless woman. He frowned, but felt grateful and proud for


    his decision.


    He just needed such a woman who was not affected, not lustful, not sticky and capable. This was his


    ideal ''good wife'' who would not bring him any trouble.


    ''However, it would be better if Mary paid more attention to her personal image.''


    Taking a sip of coffee, William walked back to his bedroom leisurely.


    The first ray of sunshine in the morning sprinkled into the room.


    With sleepy eyes, Mary went to brush her teeth.


    After a morning exercise, William came back in high spirits.


    "Good morning." As soon as William entered the house, he greeted to Mary.


    "Ah!" Mary yawned and stammered, "Good morning..."


    "Call me when the breakfast is ready." William was stunned and walked to the bathroom with a towel.


    "Okay..." As Mary just woke up, she didn''t hear anything from William at all. She just randomly


    promised and walked into the washroom.


    She brushed her teeth and washed her face. She changed her clothes and wore light makeup.


    "perfect!" Mary smiled confidently in front of the mirror, walked out of the bedroom, held the doorknob


    and was about to open the door.


    "Where are you going? !"


    Suddenly, there was a loud shout from behind. It was William.


    "Hello?" "I''m going to thepany. It''s already half past seven." Mary answered at a loss.


    William stared at her with a dark face.


    "What What''s wrong?" Mary stammered. She was too scared to speak with the low atmosphere around


    William.


    "What''s wrong?" William was angry but smiled, "Where is my breakfast? !"


    "Brea... Breakfast?" Mary stared at William and said quickly, "I don''t know! I didn''t eat your breakfast! I


    haven''t had breakfast yet! I don''t know your breakfast!"


    "You..." Hearing that, William was choked and said, "Okay, okay. You are intending to make me angry,


    aren''t you? Good, very good!"


    After saying that, William picked up the suit coat on the sofa and left angrily, leaving Mary alone.


    Mary was so scared that she hid in a corner. She didn''te to her senses until the door was closed


    with a loud sound.


    "Call me when the breakfast is ready."


    "Buzz!" With an idea shed through Mary''s mind, she remembered what William had said just now


    and then jumped up.


    "Oh my God. I made a big mistake."


    With her bag in her hand, Mary ran after William, shouting.


    "Mr. William! Mr. William!"


    As soon as Mary ran out of the apartment, the car of William was justunched.


    Ignoring the shouts from behind, William snorted coldly and drove the car to leaving Mary far behind.


    "Oh my God!" As Maryined, she was trying to hail a taxi outside themunity.


    Fortunately, she was so lucky to take a taxi immediately. "Sir, go to the AJ Building."


    ''It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have made trouble on the first day, '' she thought with great regret.


    "Here we are, miss."


    "How much?"


    "Twenty."


    "Oh, thank you" Mary pay twenty dors with her heart bleeding. She usually took a bus. Two dors


    was enough, but today it cost ten times.


    ''s, life was tough.


    Whatever.''


    Then she got out of the taxi and rushed to the gate of thepany to buy breakfast.


    "Girl, you are here a little early today." The olddy selling Chinese hamburgers smiled kindly and


    asked, "The hamburger costing one dor for four?"


    "Well..." Mary smiled awkwardly. It was much faster because she had changed the transportation


    method today. "Well, just two today."


    "Ha ha, okay."


    "Thank you." Mary took them and ran to thepany.


    "Miss Mary."


    "Morning." Everyone greeted her warmly all the way.


    "Miss Mary, Congrattions!" An employee smiled at her ambiguously.


    "What?" Confused as she was, she kept walking forward.


    At present, the first thing was tofort William''s fragile heart.

 Chapter 5 The Chinese Hamburger Event

    Chapter 5 The Chinese Hamburger Event


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    Enduring the great pressure in her heart, Mary rushed to the CEO''s office and knocked on the door


    slightly.


    "Come in."


    "Phew!" Then she walked into the CEO''s office with a heavy expiration.


    "Mr. William, it''s me." Mary walked up to him with a smile, "I''m so sorry about this morning... I... I


    thought you would me me for having your breakfast, well..."


    Mary took out the steamed Chinese hamburgers she just bought and said, "They are bought just now,


    warm. I ate them every morning... You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Eat while they are still hot."


    William stared at her with eagle-like eyes and then looked at the food in her hand, showing a disgusted


    expression. "Chinese hamburgers? What are they? Do you think I will eat this kind of food? !"


    "Well..." Biting her lips, she felt wronged, but she forced a smile and asked, "Well, what do you want to


    eat? I''ll buy it for you? "


    "No, thanks." William waved his hands and said, "You have something else to do."


    "What? Umm?" Mary asked suspiciously, "What is that?"


    "Announce our marriage. There is a press conference today. I will mention our marriage on that by the


    way." William said, "I''ve posted the news on thepany''s website."


    "So soon?" Mary frowned. No wonder she felt strange when she entered thepany just now.


    CEO William has been married to her. Will it must cause a sensation? ''It''s time for someone tough


    and somebody to worry, '' she thought.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I don''t like to make things dyed."


    "Okay, I understand." Mary nodded.


    "Besides," said William, looking her up and down, "Wait here for a moment. I''ll ask someone to change


    your clothes to elegant ones."


    Elegant clothes? She looked at her employee uniform and ck suit. ''Is this good, isn''t it?''


    Although she thought so, she said yes.


    For a moment, there was silence in the office again with only the sound of William''s writing.


    Fortunately, the dresser, stylist and costumer came up soon.


    Mary couldn''t help being surprised in her heart that it was convenient to have something ready-made.


    "Amelia, make her beautiful and elegant." Said William expressionlessly.


    "Okay, I promise to give you a beautiful wife." Amelia smiled ambiguously.


    Amelia was an imperial dresser for several famous stars in thepany. ''How could Amelia be invited


    by William here today? Was myself really incurable?''


    ''I shouldn''t be that bad. I used to be popr, '' Mary thought.


    She was escorted to the lounge.


    "Come on, Mrs. Mary. Close your eyes."


    "Come on, open your mouth."


    "Yes... Put this on."


    "Oh, Mrs. Mary, your underwear is not suitable for you. Change to a stic one."


    "Fix your hair."


    Like a puppet, she felt that she was about to be torn apart. Every time she was called ''Mrs. Mary'', she


    felt that she was shot.


    Outside the lounge, a sense of hunger suddenly came to William.


    When he was about to take out his phone and ask someone to buy breakfast, he suddenly saw the


    hamburgers Mary put on his office desk.


    Somehow, William stretched out his long arm to take the food. It smelled good somehow.


    He took a tentative bite. Well, it was not bad. What was this thing called? Chinese hamburger?


    Raising his eyebrows, William tasted it again, again and again...


    How delicious they are. William nodded with satisfaction. Just after a while, he has finished two and


    In the lounge.


    "Done." Hearing Amelia''s words, Mary couldn''t helpughing. This is the words of freedom!


    "Look, Mrs. Mary is so beautiful. Mr. William do have a good taste." Amelia looked at Mary with


    admiration.


    With a smile, Mary turned to look at the mirror.


    Her slightly curly ck hair fell over her shoulders casually, and her eyes were endless ck. Her long


    eyshes flickered like two small brushes, and her skin is so smooth. She is in vermilion Strapless skirt


    and her look is charming and pure.


    How beautiful she is! It turned out that she could also be so beautiful!


    "No wonder our CEO got married in a sh," Peter, the customer praised sincerely, "Mrs. Mary is so


    beautiful."


    "Umm," said Mary with a smile, "you''re wee."


    "All right, all right. Go out and show it to Mr. William." Amelia pushed Mary out and said, "Check if you


    are satisfied."


    Hearing the doorknob open, Lan Xiang Ting raised his head and saw something.


    The tall figure looked shy. It turned out that Charles was still very feminine when he let his hair down.


    "Well, what do you think? CEO? " Amelia asked.


    "Amelia, how excellent you are," said William, standing up from the chair and hiding his amazement.


    "It''s amazing to turn decadence into magic. She look like a woman in this way. Thank you, Amelia."


    "Wee." Amelia smiled, "then we''ll go downstairs first."


    "Okay." William nodded.


    When they went out, Mary covered her chest with her hands unnaturally. She cursed in her heart,


    ''William, what do you mean that I look like a woman in this way. Of course I am with such a good


    stature...''


    "Well, let''s go." Said William.


    "Where are you going?"


    "The press conference."


    "What?" With her eyes wide open, Mary asked, "Am I going with you?"


    Hearing that, William wanted to beat her up. Holding back his anger, he said word by word, "If you don''t


    go, I dressed you like this to show you to myself?! "


    "Okay, okay." Mary promised immediately. She didn''t dare to irritate William any more.


    She walked to the desk in her high heels, "Eh?" Mary frowned and asked, "Where are the two


    hamburgers?"


    "Ahem..." William said naturally, "They are thrown away by me."


    "What?" With a crying-like face, Mary continued, "It doesn''t matter if you throw away your hamburger.


    The other one is my breakfast. I haven''t had breakfast yet..."


    It turns out that the two are not all for me! William felt unhappy and said, "Is thepany offering you


    just a little money? It''s just a Chinese hamburger."


    With her back to him, Mary pursed her lips. That''s my breakfast...


    "Well," said William, looking at the time. "It''ste. Go to the press conference first and have breakfast


    aftering back."


    "Okay."


    After calming herself down, Mary stepped forward and grabbed the arm of William.


    Just a moment, William was stunned but then he smiled. Mary, you really impress me. When it came to


    her major, she was very professional.


    The two walked out side by side and stepped into their wedding life.

 Chapter 6 Meeting Victor For The First Time

    Chapter 6 Meeting Victor For The First Time


    As if on purpose, William took Mary from floor 32 to 31, and then to 30.


    "Why don''t we take the elevator?" Mary was quite uneasy under the gaze of everyone.


    "Of course I want everyone to know you." With a faint smile, William whispered in her ear, "Smile


    happily, Mrs. Mary."


    Mary felt a tingle on her neck and twitched the corners of her mouth mechanically.


    "Wow, look! It''s Miss Mary!"


    "That''s right. Miss Mary is so beautiful. They are a perfect match." Every whispered as they passed.


    When they arrived at the public rtion department, William deliberately slowed down his pace and


    said to Mary, "Say goodbye to your former colleagues."


    Mary nodded. As soon as she took a step forward, she was surrounded by the crowd.


    "Mary, you are so naughty. You didn''t tell us when you married William." A coquettish woman, one


    colleague of Mary, Andy, said.


    "Oh, I''m too busy. I forgot to tell everyone." Mary intended to be perfunctory.


    "Were you afraid that we will take him from you? Or do you look down on us just because you are the


    wife of the CEO?" Andy continued her sarcasm, with deep jealousy in her eyes.


    "Mary is not that kind of person," Jack came over and said, "I wish you happiness, Mary."


    "Thank you," said Mary with a smile, "You should try your best to find a girlfriend."


    "Of course." Jack patted his chest, causing everyone tough.


    "Miss Mary, don''t forget to treat us with meals."


    "Mary, remember to call me over when you get married. I want to be your bridesmaid."


    Mary replied them with a smile.


    Looking at his watch, William said in a low voice, "well, it''ste. Mary, We should go."


    As soon as the CEO said that, everyone restrained themselves.


    "Okay." Mary looked back with a smile, walked up to William and grabbed his arm, saying, "Everyone,


    just focus on your work. I will oftene to see you in the future."


    The two of them left side by side, ignoring the envious looks of the people behind them.


    "I didn''t expect you to have be along well with them." Said William while walking.


    "Of course," said Mary without hesitation, "I''m professional!"


    "Ha ha..." William smiled and said nothing.


    As soon as they walked out of the building, a group of reporters surrounded them.


    "Mr. William, why did you suddenly announce the marriage? Is it a marriage because Mrs. Mary has


    been pregnant?"


    "Mr. William, are you using the news of your marriage to hype?"


    "Excuse me, is this your wife? What''s her name?"


    "Is the rumor about yourpany''s star, Victor, true or not?"


    The reporters bombarded Mary with questions, which made her stunned. Although she was engaged in


    public rtions, she was just an unknown backstage maniptor. It was the first time that she had


    been in front of so many cameras. She was a little scared.


    With an innocent smile on his face, William suddenly held up Mary''s hand in front of the cameras and


    said with a smile, "This is my wife, Mary. For other questions, please follow me to the press conference


    of the Past of Republic of China. I will answer them one by one. "


    After saying that, he held Mary''s hands and walked into the car.


    Unwilling to give up, a group of reporters squeezed forward with cameras in their hands.


    Fortunately, with the bodyguards escorting them, the two of them safely sat in the car.


    "Whoosh... After a long sigh of relief, Mary turned her head and found that William was wiping his


    hands carefully with a handkerchief. Her face turned red and pale. Biting her lips, she held her hand


    tightly.


    It turned out that it was this feeling to be disliked.


    Mary couldn''t ask more because of her self-esteem.


    The car soon arrived at the press conference which was already overcrowded.


    The director of the press conference came up to wee the CEO as soon as he saw him.


    "How is it going?" William greeted the crowd elegantly as he walked and asked.


    "Everything is ready. The conference will begin soon."


    "Okay." William nodded and asked, "Is Victor here?"


    "He just arrived and was fixing his makeup at the backstage."


    "Okay. I''ll go and have a look."


    Mary followed him to the backstage which was in a mess.


    "Mr. William!"


    "Mr. William!"


    When the crowd saw that Craig came to the backstage, they all stood up to greet him. With an


    expressionless face, William answered and went straight to the VIP reception room.


    There were only Victor and his entertainment agent in the room.


    Victor was dressed in casual clothes, with dark brown hair and a simple shirt. There was a smile on the


    corners of his mouth, charming. ''He had such a handsome face but a heart of making trouble.


    He was always making trouble.'' Mary sighed and shook her head.


    As if he didn''t notice William, Victor yed with his mobile phone.


    Standing in front of him, William looked down at him and said, "Watch your manners on the stageter.


    You have caused too much trouble recently."


    "Humph!" Victor smiled wickedly and said nothing.


    With a big smile on his face, Jorge bowed and said, "Yes, you''re right. We won''t make any trouble for


    you again."


    "Have a seat." "There''s still some time," said William to Mary.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Okay." Mary nodded and sat down quietly.


    Hearing the woman''s voice, Victor raised his head. The two looked at each other inadvertently as Mary


    is looking at Victor.


    "Hey, little beauty, who are you?" Said Victor with a teasing smile.


    ''Little beauty? I''m already 27 years old. How can he be so blind?'' Mary thought. Pretending not to have


    heard him, Mary was not going to talk to him. She has been tired of dealing with Victor''s gossip news


    every day.


    "This is the wife of William." Jorge reminded Victor in a low voice.


    However, when Victor heard the four words ''the wife of William'', his eyes suddenly became yful. He


    couldn''t help but stood up and slowly walked towards the direction of Mary.


    "Wife? William''s? Is that true?" Victor asked with a smile, "Is that true, William? Um..."


    William nced at him and did not say anything.


    "Wow," said Victor with a smile to Mary, "I can''t imagine that you like this kind of man! "


    ''What? Mary frowned and wondered, ''What does he mean about ''this kind of man''?


    "Well? You don''t know?" When Victor saw the expression on Mary, he felt as if he had found a treasure.


    "That''s enough," William interrupted Victor harshly, "Don''t think thepany can''t sess without you,


    Victor."


    "Yes, yes," said Jorge apologetically. He held his hand to stop him from talking, and then he said in a


    hurry, "Mr. Qi, I apologize to you on behalf of victor. I''m really sorry. I''m so sorry..."


    Mary frowned. She didn''t expect that the rtionship between William and Victor was so bad.


    "Mr. William, it''s the time." Just then, Sherry came in and eased the atmosphere.


    Victor flicked his sleeves and walked out of the lounge first.


    "Let''s go." Standing up, Mary grabbed William''s arm and walked out with a smile.

 Chapter 7 Announce The Marriage

    Chapter 7 Announce The Marriage


    "Wait." When they were about to enter the conference, William took out a delicate small box and said,


    "Put it on."


    When Mary opened the box, she saw a simple but exquisite wedding ring in front of her. The boy''s ring


    had been worn on his hand. Stunned for a moment, Mary put the ring on her ring finger eventually.


    ''I''m afraid I''m the only one in this world who wears the wedding ring by myself, right?''


    After tidying up her expression, Mary walked into the conference with a smile.


    William sat in the middle, with Mary on his left and Victor on his right.


    The camera shoot frequently like lightning, causing a pain in Mary''s eyes.


    "First of all, wee the media journalists." William said in a low voice, "Today is the press conference


    of the Past of Republic of China. At the same time, I want to take this opportunity to announce my


    marriage."


    William held Mary''s hand and put up, "This is my wife, Mary. I hope you can bless our marriage."


    "Ssh! Ssh" All of a sudden, the crowd burst into thunderous apuse.


    "This time, we, AJ Group, invested in the shooting of the Past of Republic of China, which has gathered


    the most popr stars of ourpany. The script is novel andforted to the history. I believe it will


    bring you a new visual feast."


    With a smile on his face, William looked calm to face the cameras.


    Mary stared nkly at him. Although he had a bad temper, he had a personal charm.


    "Now, if you have any questions, please feel free to ask."


    Hearing William''s words, the reporters were ready to ask questions.


    "Mr. William, why did you suddenly announce the marriage?"


    "We will get married as long as we are destined to be together. When the chancees, we will


    announce our marriage." "Today is a good opportunity. I will take this opportunity to announce our


    marriage, so that I won''t be questioned by many reporters over the years."


    "Mr. William, do you marriage because she has been pregnant?"


    "We are newly married. How can we be willing to let a third one destroy the world of our two?" The


    humorous words of William made the aggressive reporters temporarily calm down.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I want to ask Victor that if the gossip a few days ago is true."


    "The gossip is true." Said Victor with a smile.


    Hearing that, Mary was a little bit stunned. She felt that the hand holding her by William suddenly


    tightened.


    For a moment, the reporters seemed to have grasped the opportunity and began to ask questions


    crazily.


    "Does that young model want to take the opportunity to get promoted?"


    "Are you in a lover rtionship?"


    "Mr. Victor, are you trying to create a topic for the new opera?"


    "I mean," said Victor indifferently, and the reporters stopped asking questions to listen to him, "That is


    indeed just a gossip."


    As soon as he said that, the reporters were stunned.


    "The truth is that I was talking about work with the woman in the photo." Victor smiled and said,


    "Because she and I will be in an opposite y in the new opera. And..."


    Victor said with deep voice slowly to attract people, "And I found the woman I''m interested in, but not


    the one in the photo."


    Mary seemed to notice that when Victor said this, he nced at her intentionally or unintentionally. She


    felt ufortable in a sudden. Was it an illusion? It must be an illusion, right!


    As soon as Victor finished his words, there was another uproar.


    "Mr. Victor, who is the woman you are interested in? Is it convenient for you to tell us?"


    "Is Elva who has been involved in another gossip with you before?"


    "Or Summer Zhao who ys the opera with you this time?"


    The heroine, Summer Zhao, sat elegantly aside and said with a smile, "You are really joking. Victor and


    I haven''t cooperated yet. How can we be involved in any gossip?"


    "Yes." Said Victor with a smile, "You should say that after our cooperation."


    The scene was lively in a sudden, and a group of reporters asked the hero and the heroine a series of


    questions.


    Sitting aside, Mary breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hearing that, the face of William looked much better.


    At least, it returned to the main topic, and Victor did not cause any trouble.


    After the press conference, William and Mary just left by car. It seemed that he wished he could never


    see Victor again.


    ''I have never seen such a deep hatred between boss and employees.'' Mary thought.


    "By the way", seeing the ring on her hand, Mary gently took it off and handed it to William. "It''s yours."


    "Just keep it." William waved his hand and said, "We have to rely on it in many asions in the future."


    Mary frowned and asked, "This ring... Who bought it?"


    "Sherry, what''s wrong?" Said William in a cold voice.


    "Oh, nothing, nothing..." "I think it''s pretty." Mary smile naturally and said.


    Maryughed at herself in her heart and scolded herself secretly. She even thought that the ring was


    bought by William. ''What''s wrong with you, Mary?''


    "Kevin, pull over at the Kylin International and then send her back. I have something else to do. You


    can take a taxi home by yourself."


    "Yes, sir." Kevin sat in the front seat and nodded.


    "I won''t go home tonight."


    "Okay, I know." Mary nodded.


    The car arrived soon. Mary and Kevin got out of the car. Williamunched the car and disappeared in a


    sh.


    "Kevin, you should go home now. I can go in by myself." Mary stood by the road and said with a smile.


    "Mr. William asked me to send you back. I must do it." Kevin smiled and said, "Just a short distance."


    "Then... Okay." Mary nodded to agree with her.


    When the two walked side by side, Mary suddenly asked, "Kevin, do you know why the CEO wants to


    make the fake marriage with me?"


    Kevin almost dealt with everything William, so he knew about the fake marriage.


    "I guess it must because he is facing the pressure from her family." Kevin guessed, "William''s father


    has been urging him to get married in the past few years. After all, his father has been old and


    everyone wants their children to get married as soon as possible."


    "Then why didn''t he make a true marriage?"


    "Maybe he haven''t met the right person. Looking at all kinds of women around William, None of them


    can attract his attention."


    "Maybe he haven''t met the right person..."


    Mary has been at home for a long time, but Kevin''s words still echoed in her mind.


    ''s, how could it be so easy to meet the right person? It was more troublesome for someone like


    William? If he met someone he likes, he might not know whether she likes him or his money...


    But as a handsome man, it should be easy for William to make others love him.''


    Ah! Damn it! Damn it!


    Mary patted her head and thought, ''Why am I thinking of William?I should deal with the business now?''.


    She looked at the clock on the wall. It was eight o''clock and time to go to work.

 Chapter 8 Part-time Job At Night

    Chapter 8 Part-time Job At Night


    Mary''s part-time job at night is in a convenience store. Although the store is not big, it was located in


    the bustling road and next to the most luxurious love bar in the city, so its business was very good.


    It was past half past eight when Mary arrived.


    "Handsome, I''m sorry Sorry for myte arriving." Mary rushed into the store.


    "It doesn''t matter, Mary." Peter, the son of the store boss, said, "It''s not sote."


    "No, I won''t bete next time." Said Mary, covering her chest.


    "Okay.... Fine." Peter nodded with a smile.


    After changing her clothes, Mary walked out and asked, "Peter, isn''t your father here?"


    "My father has something to deal with today, so he went back first. Do you have anything to talk to


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    him?"


    "Well... Sort of." Mary nodded.


    "Then you tell me. I''ll tell my father when I go back."


    "Well... Okay." Mary smiled apologetically and said, "Peter, I may do this until the end of the month and


    then I won''te here for working any longer."


    "What? !" "Don''t you like here?" Peter asked with a sad face.


    "No, no," exined Mary, "It''s because... Because I''m married... Besides, my mother is not in good


    health. I will take good care of her from now on."


    "Mary, you''re married? !" Peter''s eyes widened in disbelief. "I''ve never heard of it from you."


    "It just happened the other days. I was busy with that so no one was informed."


    "Ah..." Peter sighed and said, "Mary, I didn''t expect you to get married so soon. I still want to wait for


    myself to grow up and marry with you."


    "Puff..." Maryughed and said, "You''re just a kid, a high school student. I''m ten years older than you.


    Why did you say that?"


    "Age is not a problem!" Peter puffed out his chest, which made Maryugh.


    "Mary, can I call you then?" Peter asked worriedly.


    "Of course." Mary replied with a smile, "Anytime."


    "Won''t your husband be jealous?"


    "No, he won''t" Mary stunned and said. ''How couldn''t he be jealous? Ha ha, you are still a child...''


    "Oh, I see... You are right."


    After Peter left, there was only Mary in the store. In the midnight store, there were asionally one or


    two customersing to the small ce. In the past, when Mary was not, she could write a piece of


    paper. Now that the work was almost handed over, she really didn''t know what to do.


    "Tinkle." The wind bell rang at the door, and a guest came.


    "Hello, wee." Mary stood up and greeted with a smile.


    As soon as she raised her head, the smile on her face froze. Why was Victor here.


    Victor was also stunned. As the wife of the CEO, how could Mary work part-time here? After a short


    thinking, Victor suddenly smiled wickedly and he took off his sunsses and cap.


    "Isn''t this Mrs. Mary?" He walked up to her with a smile. "Why did you leave in such a hurry with the


    CEO this afternoon? I haven''t had time to say goodbye to you."


    With the smell of alcohol, Victor might juste out of the bar.


    "I''m not familiar with you. There''s nothing to talk about." Mary checked the watch with a cold face, "It''s


    three o''clock. The store is about to close. If you don''t buy anything, please go out."


    "Why not?" Victor smiled and said, "Give me a box of gum. I drank too much wine... It smells bad."


    With a sneer, Mary handed him a box of gum. She thought to herself, ''Since you know it smells bad,


    why you still drank so much?"


    After getting the gum, Victor asked, "Why do you work part-time here? Why don''t you apany your


    husband?"


    "Just leave as soon as you get the thing. Don''t talk so much nonsense."


    "Wow! Temper... I like it." "Aren''t you leaving?" Victor said this just like a rogue. Could I go with you?"


    "No, thanks."


    "Why not? It''s sote. It''s not safe for you to go home alone."


    Mary took a look at him and found that he looked more serious when he said this.


    "No, thanks. Serious," said Mary, "but you, hurry up. Don''t be discovered by the paparazzi or people in


    thepany will be busy again."


    "HMM Why do you care about me so much?" With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Victor turned


    around and left.


    Mary took a deep breath. She hadn''t met Victor for part-time before. Why did she meet him today?


    After packing up, she closed the door. As soon as she turned around, she found that Victor was still


    leaning against his car, seeming to be waiting for Mary.


    Mary frowned and thought, ''What on earth do you want to do, Victor?''


    Mary ignored him and walked forward.


    "Wait a minute," Victor grabbed Mary arm.


    "Let me go." Mary said in a cold voice, "I don''t know what your purpose is, but it''s impossible for you to


    use me to strike against William."


    "I just don''t want you to get hurt." It was rare for Victor to be so serious.


    "We just met by chance. Why do you care about me so much?" Mary was so confused and asked,


    "Why would I get hurt?"


    "Get in the car," said Victor as he opened the door, "Then I''ll tell you."


    "I have a car." Mary frowned.


    "You have a car?" Victor was stunned and looked around, "Where is it?"


    "It''s behind your car."


    "What?" Victor looked around and burst intoughter. "Scooter?"


    "Yeah." Mary answered in a low voice and her face turned red, embarrassed.


    "Let me drive you home." Regardless of whether Mary would agree or not, Victor, preventing himself


    fromughing, put the scooter into the trunk.


    "Hey, what are you doing? !" Mary stopped Victor.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t sell you."


    The two were arguing on one side of the road. In a conspicuous red Lamborghini on the other side of


    the road, two men were watching the farce coldly.


    "Your newly married wife is not bad. She got close to Victor so soon?" Sitting on the passenger seat,


    Frank smiled innocently.


    Looking at them, William''s hands holding the steering wheel tightened a little. A momentter, he


    turned around and said coldly, "Let''s go."


    Launching the car, the two left that ce.


    "Why do you still let Victor to be the employee in thepany?" [ ]''s eyes were filled with coldness.


    "At the beginning, I didn''t give him face, but in the end, I made money on my own face."


    "Enough, Frank!" Staring at him, William said, "What you have done to Victor is really too inappropriate.


    I will indulge you, but you have to restrain yourself."


    Frank slowed his voice and said, "I know that I have put much attention on Victor, but you are the one I


    want to spend the rest of my life with!"


    Heaving a sigh, William held Frank''s hand with his right hand and said, "I don''t mean to me you. I


    just want to remind you."


    "I know." Frank smiled coquettishly, "to my ce tonight?"


    "Okay."

 Chapter 9 The Past Faded Away

    Chapter 9 The Past Faded Away


    Frank''s apartment was still warm.


    The pictures on the wall were all about their smiles.


    It seemed that time had not passed. They were still innocent young men.


    Every time he came here, William were always quietly looking at the pictures on the wall, looking at his


    youth and Sansa Liang.


    "You miss my sister again. You will be staring at the photos every time youe." Frank said


    intively.


    "It''s not easy to forget." Stopping looking at pictures, William smiled with self-mockery.


    "William, stay with me tonight." Frank begged. Every time William came here, Frank would act like a


    spoiled child.


    "Hehe," said William, touching his head lovingly, "I want to stay with your sister for a while. In the future,


    I will stay with you when Ie."


    After a long while, Frank nodded silently and let William enter her sister''s room. Five years had passed,


    and every time he said the same words.


    After returning to Sansa Liang''s room, Williamid down on the bed. He could sleep well every time he


    came here.


    Sansa Liang was Frank''s twin sister.


    Frank and William grew up together. They are the kind of friends with no secrets. Sansa Liang would


    always protect his brother. And she would always make William annoyed.


    "William, Frank failed in the exam this time. Go andfort him." Sansa Liang stood in front of William


    with her hands akimbo.


    "No." William smiled evilly and shook his head.


    "What did you say? !" Hearing this, Sansa Liang pouted angrily, "if you don''t go, I will beat you!"


    "Wow..." Shouted William as he jumped up from the sofa, "Someone will be dead!"


    "Don''t run, William. Stop!" Sansa Liang held a mop and chased after William closely.


    Half an hourter, the two faces were covered with bruises.


    Sansa Liang finally took William to for Frank. At that time, Frank was still lying on his bed, feeling sad.


    When he raised his head, he was shocked.


    "William, Sis, What''s wrong with you?"


    Hearing that, William touched the corner of his bleeding mouth and Sansa Liang pulled her wrinkled


    clothes. They looked at each other and the two said in unison, "I''m fine!"


    William didn''t know when he had notice that Frank had a special feeling for him, but at that time, he


    himself had fallen in love with Sansa Liang. All in all, it was hard to exin.


    "Sansa Liang, I like you. Be my girlfriend." The eighteen year old boy finally spoke out what he was


    thinking.


    "William, I don''t like you." Sansa Liang said coldly, "Frank likes you."


    "But he is a man. I always treat him as my brother." Hearing that, William frowned. Although he was still


    a little young at the age of eighteen, he had a faint sense of majesty.


    "So what to be a man? You can try to love him."


    "Have you ever thought to try to love me?"


    "You..." Biting her lips, Sansa Liang said after a long time, "Frank and I have no mother since


    childhood. I''m his elder sister and I have to protect him all my life. He likes you, so I can''t like you."


    "It''s enough that I like you. I want to protect you all my life." At that time, William was very persistent.


    "We can protect Frank together."


    "He will be sad if we are together." Sansa Liang said coldly.


    "You only know that he will be sad," said William with a self-mockery smile. "What about me? Have you


    ever liked me for a second? Do you know that I will also be sad?"


    Bang! The door was mmed by William.


    Behind his back, Sansa Liang''s face was covered with tears.


    What could she do? On that day, Frank knelt down and begged her to fulfill his wish. As his sister who


    had always protected him, what could she do!?


    The moonlight outside the window was beautiful. William turned over on the bed and remembered the


    day when Sansa Liang left.


    At that time, William was twenty-five years old. He had loved Sansa Liang for more than ten years, but


    Frank had always loved him. The three of them didn''t say anything, but they knew each other in their


    hearts. When they got along with each other, they could act as if nothing had happened.


    It was a hot summer day, and William still remembered that Sansa Liang was wearing a light green


    dress.


    The three of them went to a small river town in the south for a trip.


    "William, you know what? My sister is going to be engaged!" Frank said with a smile. He said


    something hurtful on purpose with innocent eye-expression. Yes, he did it on purpose. William could


    only belong to him!


    "Really... Really?" Hearing that, the corners of William''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t even squeeze


    out a smile.


    "Yes." Sansa Liang smiled, "I have nned to tell you when we go back."


    "Well..." William swallowed hard and said, "Congrattions."


    "Thank you." Sansa Liang said bitterly.


    How did the ident happen? Till now, William was still a little confused.


    At that time, he was wondering why there was a big truck in the river town.


    Frank insisted on eating ice. It was hot, so William volunteered to buy ice across the road.


    A big truck suddenly drove out from the corner, but William didn''t see it at all.


    "Creak!"


    The sound of friction between the tire and the ground frightened William.


    His arm was painful and his body was pressed. He looked up and found that Sansa Liang had been


    covered with blood and the original color of her dress could not be told.


    "Sansa Liang! Sansa Liang!" He came to his senses and stood up trembling. The sky in his heart had


    copsed.


    "Wiili... William..." Sansa couldn''t speak a word, "Take care of... Take care of... Frank."


    "Okay, okay... I know," said William, wiping the blood from the corner of Sansa''s mouth with his


    trembling hands. "You, don''t speak... You will be fine... "


    "I... I love you... All the time..."


    "I know, I know!" Hearing that, William held her tightly in his arms, thinking that she would be fine in this


    way. All his tears fell on her face. "Hold on... Ambnce? Where is the ambnce? !"


    Blood was all over William''s face, and he looked ferocious and horrible. Tears were welling up in his


    eyes. He shouted hoarsely, "Where is the ambnce! Where is the ambnce? !"


    "Sansa Liang! William!"


    Thest thing he heard was the shout of Frank.


    The day William woke up was the day when Sansa Liang was buried.


    It was drizzling. Regardless of the doctor''s dissuasion, William insisted on going to Sansa Liang''s


    cemetery. He wanted to see Sansa Liang for thest time.


    Sansa Liang loved him and died to save him.


    In the past five years, he had never liked any other woman.


    But Frank liked William. He had the same face as Sansa Liang.


    Therefore, when Frank confessed his love to William, he agreed with a smile. Looking at Frank''s bright


    smile, he believed that if this was Sansa Liang''sst wish, he would help her realize it.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Till now, William still couldn''t tell whether he had fallen in love with Frank or not.


    Frank said that he wanted to settle down in Norway. William promised and ask Frank for one year.


    ''It''s okay to live with your brother for the rest of your life, Sansa Liang.


    It was a little cold at night and William fell asleep.

 Chapter 10 Stay Away From Him

    Chapter 10 Stay Away From Him


    "Why do you marry William? Did he force you to?" Sitting here, Victor asked with a cold face.


    "No," said Mary expressionlessly, "Of course I volunteered to get married. Ok, fine. Star Victor, I have


    somewhat rtionship with you? Why are you meddling in my own business?"


    Victor was stunned, ''It''s right. Why do I meddle in her business? Did I want to sympathize with her? Am


    I afraid that she would be forced to do something she didn''t want to do like myself?''


    "Why don''t you say anything?" "In that case, I''ll get out of the car." Mary said.


    "Wait." "I''m sorry," said Victor, who was in a hurry and held the hand of Mary by ident.


    Then Victor quickly let go of Mary''s hand and took a deep breath.


    "Anything else?" In fact, Mary was afraid that Victor would find out something.


    "You... Do you know him Frank?" Victor stared at Mary, as if he wanted to find something from her


    expression.


    "Frank? Is the Frank from ZJN Restaurant Chain?" Mary asked by the way.


    "You know him? !" Victor was shocked.


    "Yeah, I know." Mary nodded. He was from a powerful family and had a lot of transactions with her


    "So you know..." "It turns out that I''m really officious," said Victor with a faint smile, as if mocking


    himself." It turns out that you have already known the ambiguous rtionship between William and


    Frank...


    Raising her eyebrows, Mary said, "Since it''s all right, I''ll get out of the car."


    "Come on. Let me drive you back." As Victor spoke, heunched the car.


    "Thank you." Seeing that he had started the car, Mary sat quietly.


    "I still have to remind you to stay away from Frank." Victor couldn''t help but say this.


    "HMM... Okay." Mary nodded. ''Anyway, Victor doesn''t have much contact with me. Just do whatever he


    says.''


    There was a moment of silence in the car. Mary looked out of the window at the neon lights.


    "By the way, can you stop doing so much gossip in the future? The public rtion department is very


    tired." All of a sudden, Mary turned around and said seriously.


    "The public rtion department?" Victor was shocked again. "You work in the public rtion


    department of AJ Group? Why haven''t I seen you before?"


    "You haven''t seen me but I know you." Mary said crossly, "I have dealt with a lot of things of you, but I


    usually went to the reporters to coordinate, so I don''t have the chance to let you know me."


    "Oh, I see." Victor smiled and said, "Nowadays, the paparazzi are so dedicated that they can appear


    everywhere... I will try my best to be careful in the future."


    "I hope so..." Mary shook her head and she didn''t believe that he could behave himself.


    "Well, here we are." Victor stopped the car steadily and said, "Nice to meet you. Bye."


    "Me too. Bye." Mary smiled and got out of the car.


    Staring at her back, Victor sighed secretly. No matter what happened to you, it has nothing to do with


    me. I will only be a good person for once.


    On the next morning, Mary went to her office.


    As the CEO''s assistant for the first day, she had a lot of work to do today.


    "Mrs. Mary." At half past seven, Kevin arrived and greeted Mary with a smile.


    "Well..." Mary exined, "Mr. Kevin, please don''t call me Mrs. Mary... It''s so awkward. You''d better call


    me Mary."


    "Well, fine." Kevin smiled, "Then don''t call me Mr. Kevin. Call me Kevin."


    "Okay, okay," said Mary, smiling.


    "Ding..." The door of the elevator opened at once, and William stood expressionlessly in the elevator.


    He loosened his tie and walked out of the elevator step by step.


    "Mr. William."


    "Mr. William."


    "Morning." William nodded slightly and suddenly nced at Mary. "How could youe so early


    today? !"


    Mary frowned and wondered what he meant. He had already assigned tasks to Kevin.


    Mary didn''t know where he had sleptst night...


    ''Oh, my God! What are you thinking about, Mary?''! Thumping her head, Mary sat back in her chair in


    anger.


    "Mary, go and copy these documents, okay?" Kevin came over with a pile of documents in his arms


    and smiled apologetically, "I shouldn''t have let you do this..."


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter." Mary took the document in her arms immediately, patted her chest and said, "It''s


    not a big deal. I can do it."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. Don''t worry." Mary smiled and printed them out.


    Sitting in the office, through the ss window, William saw Mary printing the documents.


    Was it because she was in a good moodst night that she wasughing so happily? Or was it


    because she liked this job?


    "Mr. William, this is thepany''s financial statements for the first half of the year." Kevin pushed the


    door open and came in.


    "Okay." Then William looked away.


    "Then I''ll go out first."


    "Wait a minute," William stopped Kevin and said slowly, "Kevin, you need to recruit someone else to be


    your assistant."


    "What?" Kevin was stunned for a second and then understood, "Oh, okay, okay, I''ll prepare for this at


    once."


    "Well, you can go out first."


    "Yes, sir." Kevin smiled faintly. ''It seemed that Mr. William cared about his wife very much.


    It was probably the most lively moment for the day in the staff canteen. All kinds of invincible gossip


    and news were traveling here.


    "Du, Du, Du..." The internal line on the Mary''s table rang at twelve o''clock.


    "Hello?"


    "Pack up. Let''s go to the staff-canteen for lunch."


    William''s cold voice came from the other end of the line.


    Mary held the phone and looked at William in the office weirdly.


    William was also just raising his head. The two looked at each other, but neither of them smiled.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Mary and William appeared in the staff-canteen arm in arm, there was indeed a great uproar.


    "Wow, it''s the CEO and his wife..."


    "Yes, yes, they love each other so much..."


    "The CEO is so handsome! He look so gentle."


    ''They were all fake! Wipe your eyes. Don''t you see that my smile is going to freeze? !''


    Mary kept sighing in her heart.


    "What are you thinking about?" "Why are you so obsessed?" Asked William.


    "Ah... Nothing. Nothing." Mary raised her head and forced a smile.


    "By the way," said William after thinking for a while, "From now on, you should stay away from Victor."


    ''What?'' Mary though, ''Victor asked me to stay away from Frank and you asked me to stay away from


    Victor. What should I do?''


    "Why... Why?" Mary voiced out her doubts.


    "No reason."


    "Ha... Ha ha." The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched, as if she was saying, "I knew you wouldn''t tell


    me."

 Chapter 11 Having A Meal Together

    Chapter 11 Having A Meal Together


    There was no living creature within two meters around where William and Mary are.


    "It looks like Panda..." Mary curled her lips at William. They spent a tough time having the meal.


    "It means that you are precious." Said William with a faint smile and began to eat as if no one was


    around.


    Mary thought, ''As He had grown up under the spotlight, no wonder he is different.''


    "Well... Have some food."


    "Have a piece of fish. The chef is good at cooking this."


    "Don''t just eat the dishes..."


    "Have some porridge. It''s nutritious."


    With a faint smile on his face, William picked up food attentively as if he was bewitched. His charm was


    very powerful. Staring at him, Mary was sure that if he smiled like this again, she would definitely


    surrender.


    "What are you looking at?" William raised his head and stared at Mary in confusion.


    "Ahem... Mary choked, "I''m fine... Choke, choke... "


    "Why are you so careless?" Frowning, William stood up nervously.


    ''He... What is he going to do?! Sheryl was so scared that she didn''t dare to move at all. Her heart was


    beating fast.


    "No one''s going to grab it from you. Take your time," said William in a soft voice, as he strode to her


    side and gently stroked her back


    Hiss... Sniff is around them.


    "That''s enough," said Mary in a low voice and viciously, "Even if you are pretending, that''s enough. I


    have goose bumps all over my body."


    "Well," Williamughed even more and whispered in her ear, "Honey, you can''t stand it so soon?"


    Hearing that, Mary could not help but roll her eyes. She shook her goose bumps and stood up.


    "Wow... Aren''t you the CEO and your wife? !"


    While the two of them were talking, an enchanting woman came from the west. With a smile on her


    face, she walked towards William step by step. This person was Andy from the public rtion


    department.


    "Mr. William, may I sit next to you?"


    "Up to you." Staring at her, William snorted coldly, turned around and sat down.


    "Mary? May I sit here?" Andy had suffered a loss from William, so he turned around and smiled at


    Mary. "It''s too boring to eat alone."


    "Okay... Biting the chopsticks, Mary nodded, "Please."


    Andy smiled and sat beside William without any dy.


    People around them werementing, but Andy didn''t care. She was still talking andughing.


    With a wry smile on Mary face, she looked at William who was eating silently. She thought, ''Wow, it''s so


    funny that Andy''s passion was refused.''


    "Have you finished?" After a while, William put down his chopsticks and said in a bad tone, which made


    Mary kind of scared.


    "Ah... I''m done." Mary nodded and said, "But Andy hasn''t..."


    "Then we should go." William interrupted Mary, stood up and dragged her to go out.


    "Andy, then... I''m leaving now..." As Mary was dragged, she turned around and said goodbye to Andy.


    Andy sat on the chair and said goodbye to Mary with a smile.


    The spoon in her hand was almost broken by her.


    They walked all the way to the elevator. As soon as the door of the elevator closed, William suddenly


    shook off Mary''s arm. Obviously, he hated Andy.


    Mary sighed in her heart. ''I have been used to his behavior.


    In fact, Andy and I are both disliked by him''


    "Mr. William, Frank is waiting for you in the office." As soon as the two of them reached the floor 32,


    Kevin came over.


    ''Who is Mr. Frank?'' After drawing a question mark in her heart, Mary raised her head and saw a sh


    of frowning from William.


    "Okay, I see. Go ahead with your work." William strode forward.


    The moment the door was opened, Mary''s eyes met Mr. Frank''s.


    ''Him?'' With a little bit of shock in her heart, Mary thought, ''Isn''t he the man I ran into in the hospital by


    ident that day?''


    "Mary? What are you looking at?" Kevin came over and asked.


    "Well, nothing," said Mary with a smile, pretending to be casual, "Who is Mr. Frank? Why don''t I


    remember that there is a manager called Frank in ourpany? "


    "Oh," said Kevin. "He is not in ourpany, but young boss of ZJN Restaurant Chain, Frank Liang. "


    "So he is Frank..." Mary nodded, "Well? Does ourpany cooperate with them again?"


    "No, it''s not like that. Frank and our CEO grew up together. He often goes out to drink with our CEO.


    Maybe it''s just today for them to go to drink."


    "Oh... I see." Mary nodded. But Mary was wondering what did Victor mean by telling her to stay away


    from Frank that night?


    "Why are you here?" Asked William as he took off his suit jacket.


    "I just passed by and came to see you." Frank said with a smile.


    "Serious?" Said William with a smile, raising his eyebrows.


    Sitting at her desk, Mary stole a nce at the two people. ''They are bothughing happily and are both


    handsome, but it is hard to imagine that these two people are friends.


    One is expressionless and cold, while the other has a lot of expressions, funny.


    "Well," Frank smiled bitterly, "I heard that your father is going to be back?"


    "Yeah."


    "What is he going to do?"


    "You know the answer." Then William sat down on his chair. William''s father was back to see how was


    his daughter-inw.


    "Did you tell Mary?"


    "Not yet."


    "Then you have to tell her as soon as possible." Frank stood up and patted on the shoulder of William


    with a smile. "I''m leaving."


    "Are you leaving now?"


    "Or? Your wife is outside there." Frank gave him an enchanting smile.


    "Well... Go ahead." With a faint smile on his face, William raised her head. When he looked away, he


    nced at Mary intentionally or unintentionally.


    Frank walked out of the office with a smile and came to Mary''s office desk.


    "Mary Lu?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Hello, Mr. Frank." With a professional smile on her face, Mary stood up at once.


    "You can just call me Frank."


    "Well... It''s not appropriate."


    "There is nothing inappropriate." Frank smiled and said, "I''m a good friend of William, like brothers...


    Just be yourself before me."


    "Then... Okay." "Oh, by the way, I ran into you identally in the hospital that day. I''m sorry," Mary


    added.


    "It doesn''t matter. I almost forget it. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Okay, thank you."


    "Okay, you go ahead with your work. I''m leaving now." After taking two steps, Frank suddenly turned


    around and said, "By the way... I haven''t congratted you on your marriage yet. I''ll give you a big gift


    another day."


    "Oh, thank you." Hearing that, Mary was in a daze for a while. She could tell that something hided


    Frank''s smile.


    It seemed that Victor was right. Frank was a dangerous man.

 Chapter 12 Visit In The Hospital

    Chapter 12 Visit In The Hospital


    "Du, du, du..."


    Suddenly, the phone on the table rang. Confused, Mary took it and found it was the doctor, Vincent


    Cao!


    "Hello, Vincent. What''s wrong? Is... Is there anything wrong with my mother?" Mary''s voice was


    trembling with fear.


    "Miss Mary, calm down," Vincent''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "It''s a good thing. Your


    mother has woken up. Do you want toe over and have a look?"


    "Really? !" As soon as hearing this, Mary''s hanging heart was immediately relieved, and her voice was


    filled with unconcealed surprise. "I''m going, I''ll go right away, Vincent, thank you!"


    After hanging up the phone, Mary knocked on the door of the CEO''s office.


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    "Come in."


    "Mr. William" Mary came to the desk of William and swallowed. "Can I ask for half a day''s leave?"


    "What''s the matter?" Without raising his head, the pen kept spinning in William''s hand.


    "My mother is awake. I want to go to the hospital to visit her."


    After a pause, William raised his head and said, "Go ahead. Do you need me to go with you?"


    "Ah... No, No. I can go by myself." Biting her lips, Mary said, "Well, I''ll go."


    Staring at her back, William frowned slightly.


    The door of the office was closed again with a bang. All of a sudden, William stood up, grabbed his suit


    jacket on the sofa and strode after Mary.


    Mary was in the elevator and when the door was about to close, a pair of big hands stopped it.


    With an expressionless face, William walked in and pressed the button.


    "Mr... William, What... What are you going to do?"


    "Go to the hospital with you." "As your husband, I should go to the hospital. This is also my duty


    ording to the contract."


    Raising her eyebrows, Mary was touched and said, "Okay."


    It was supposed to be half an hour''s drive, but it took less than twenty minutes because William might


    have recognized that Mary was in a hurry.


    "You go upstairs first. I''ll be back soon." "Don''t forget to tell your mother that I''ming."


    "Okay." Mary nodded and ran to the hospital, not caring where he was going.


    When she arrived at the intensive care unit, Mary saw her mother chatting with the two nurses with a


    smile on her face. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "Mom..." Sobbing, Mary walked over and threw herself into her mother''s hug.


    "Mary..." Mary''s mom touched Mary''s head with love and said, "You suffered a lot..."


    "No, not. No, not." with tears in her eyes, Mary continued, "As long as you can recover, I am not


    suffered at all..."


    "My honey, Mary. Let me have a careful look at you... "


    The two of them were talking about their love. At this moment, William, who had put on the istion


    suit, came in with a lot of bags and fruits.


    "Nice to meet you, Mary''s mom."


    Hearing that, Mary raised her head and saw a smile at the corners of William''s mouth. It turned out that


    he was going to buy the gift.


    "Mary, this is..." When Mary''s mom spoke, she had almost guessed the answer.


    "He, he is my boyfriend." Mary blushed and didn''t dare to look at him. "His name is William Lan."


    "Nice to meet you." William also admitted that he was the ''boyfriend'' of Mary. He walked up and said


    respectfully, "I''m William."


    "Well, well..." Seeing William, Mary''s mom grinned from ear to ear. "Thank you for taking care of Mary."


    "No, not at all. It''s my honor to take care of Mary." With a smile on his face, William took a look at Mary


    affectionately.


    Hearing that, Mary was stunned and almost believed it.


    "Mary has been taking care of me recently," said Mary''s mom with a sigh, "I''m afraid that her marriage


    will be dyed. Now that she has found a boyfriend, I am really happy. "


    "Don''t worry. I will take care of Mary for the rest of my life."


    "Very nice." Mary''s mom held the hand of William, with tears in her eyes.


    Mary did notice that William had been stunned for a second.


    ''Oh my God!'' staring at the two tightly clenched hands, Mary was so scared that cold sweat broke out


    on her forehead. ''What if William couldn''t bear it and shook off my mother''s hand at once?''


    "Well, William," said Mary, dragging the chair and said, "Sit down quickly. It''s improper to stand there."


    "Yes, Mary''s right," mom nodded and let go of William''s hand. "I''m busy talking to you. Have a seat."


    "It doesn''t matter." Hearing that, William still wanted to refuse, but was dragged to sit down by Mary.


    Mary also sat aside and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "William, what do your parents do?" After a small talk, Mary''s mom came to the point.


    "My father runs a smallpany. I work in hispany."


    Hiss Mary took a deep breath. On the one hand, she sighed in her mind, ''Is apany with an annual


    revenue of more than 100 million still called a smallpany?'' On the one hand, she was moved by


    his white lie. If he told the truth at once, she was afraid that her mother couldn''t stand it.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What about your mother?" Mary''s mom asked with a smile.


    "My mother... My mother divorced my father when I was a child." Said William indifferently without any


    expression on his face.


    Mary was also shocked. She didn''t expect that his parents had been divorced too. He looked so


    glorious on the surface, would he feel sad in his heart?


    "Well... Dear William, I don''t know..." Mary''s mom suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    "It doesn''t matter. It happened many years ago." Williamforted her with a smile.


    "Fine, fine," Mary''s mom nodded her head in relief. "You and Mary are both children with poor lives. I''m


    relieved that you two can be together."


    "Yeah, I''ll take care of Mary for everything." The look in William''s eyes was firm, as if he was telling the


    truth.


    "As long as you will not hate Mary."


    "Mom..." "How will I be hated?" Mary said pretending to be angry.


    "No, I don''t hate her." Mary''s mom smiled and chatted with the two, with a look that had not been seen


    for a long time.


    "The visiting time is up. The patient needs to rest. Pleasee back another day." Just half an hour


    passed but a nurse came to urge them.


    Mary held back her tears and said, "Mom, have a good rest. I''lle to see you another day."


    "I wille to see you with Mary another day."


    "Fine, you are both good persons." Mary''s mom held back her tears and waved at the two.


    Mary walked out of the intensive care unit reluctantly and wiped the tears on her face again and again.


    ''Be strong and don''t cry.''


    "Here you are." William took out a white handkerchief and handed it to Mary.


    "I''m OK." Mary shook her hands and said, "It''s done. Thank you so much today."


    "It''s my duty." Said William coldly. He grabbed the white handkerchief tightly with his right hand and


    strode towards the car.


    He was annoyed and unhappy, ''Don''t do the stupid thing again, William. No one cares about it.''


    He waved his right hand and threw the white handkerchief into the trash can.


    Mary was stunned. Well... What''s wrong with him again?

 Chapter 13 Meeting Williams Father

    Chapter 13 Meeting William''s Father


    Sitting in the car, Mary''s heart thumped wildly, because the look on William''s face was really gloomy


    and frightening.


    "Du, du..."


    When it was embarrassed, the phone in the car rang.


    "Hello." Putting on a Bluetooth headset, William answered the phone, "This is William, when... Okay, I''ll


    pick you up... Okay."


    Sitting in the car idly, Mary yed with her fingers. She was not interested in other people''s phone


    calls.


    When the car ran to a big intersection, William suddenly turned the head of the car.


    With a squeak, the car turned in to the opposite direction.


    Without any warning, Mary pulled the window handle and screamed, "Ah! Help!"


    "What are you screaming for? !" William put the car into the right direction in a sudden and interrupted


    Mary scream calmly.


    "I... I was scared to death... " Mary was still in a state of shock and her face was pale. Sheined,


    "Why... Why did you suddenly change the direction into the opposite? "


    "I''ll pick someone up at the airport."


    "Pick up someone? Who?"


    "My father."


    "You... Your father?" Mary''s heart, which had just calmed down, jumped uncontrobly again. "I Am I


    going with you?"


    "Yeah." William seemed tough at Mary''s nonsense with his angr side face, "My father has known


    that we are married, so he rushed back from the United States, for you. Get ready."


    Get ready? Fuck you! We''ll arrive at the airport in less than an hour. How can I get ready?!


    With a gloomy face, Mary cursed him in the heart and then asked, "Will your father be very fierce?"


    "Yes, he will."


    "Isn''t it too impolite for me to dress like this?"


    "Yes it is."


    Hearing that from William, Mary was so angry that she could hardly breathe.


    "Then what should I do, my William? !" Mary can''t hide her anger.


    "y it by ear."


    Good! Mary suddenly smiled, ''Do you want to test my ability? I''ll let you see if my three years of being a


    public rtions manager is in vain!


    She adjusted her clothes to calm herself down. Sitting in the car, Mary was like a man full of fighting


    spirit.


    The airport was crowded with people. As soon as Mary and William entered the hall, a middle-aged


    man came up.


    "Mr. William. Mrs. Mary."


    ''At this time, there was still someone calling ''Mr. William''. It was so strange to call me ''Mrs. Mary''!'' Mary


    thought.


    "Where is my father?"


    "Yes, I am. I am waiting for you in the VIP room."


    "Okay." Then, William took Mary to walk into the VIP room together.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As soon as the door was opened, the cool air came and blew away the two of them.


    A more than 50 year old man sat on the leather sofa. He was hale and hearty, and his bright eyes


    looked up and down at Mary, giving people a sense of calm and awe.


    This was the father of William, Timothy Lan.


    Mary still remembered that when she had just received the training in thepany, she was learning


    thepany''s development history. The director had been talking about all kinds of things about


    Timothy Lan with great pleasure. Now she was very excited to see the real person.


    "Father." Wendi stopped three steps away from him and bowed to him.


    There were so many rules in such a family.


    Even though she felt a little embarrassed, she still bowed to the court with Lancy and said, "father


    Father. "


    "Come on, Mary, right?" Timothy Lan stood up and walked over with a smile, "Raise your head. Don''t


    be afraid."


    Taking a deep breath, Mary raised her head slowly and met Timothy Lan''s approving eyes. "Not bad.


    William didn''t let me down this time."


    "Thank you... Dad."


    "Ha ha... Nice, nice." Timothy Lanughed happily and took out a red envelope from his pocket. "Mary.


    Take it. This is my gift for you."


    "Umm..." Mary looked at William with embarrassment.


    Although she needed money, she would never take the money she shouldn''t take.


    "Take it. It''s father''s gift," William nodded.


    "Yes, it''s rare for him to have the same taste with me. Mary, just take it." Timothy Lan smiled and gave


    the red envelope to Mary.


    "Then... Thank you, Dad."


    "You''re wee. We are a family. Ha ha." Timothy Lan looked at Mary and liked her so much.


    Mary smiled slightly, but her heart was beating fast. The father and son were very different in the


    personality. She didn''t expect such a great man to smile so kindly.


    "I just know that you are married. Mary, Won''t you me me, will you?"


    "No, No." Mary was ttered and shook her head. "We are very happy that you can fly back to see us


    even though you are busy."


    "Ha ha... That''s good." Timothy Lan nodded with a smile, "When are you going to hold the wedding


    ceremony?"


    "Father, I''ve been very busy in thepany recently. I don''t have this idea for the time being." Said


    William, interrupting the Mary.


    "Busy. 365 days a year, you are busy for all of them! ?" Timothy Lan suddenly changed his face and


    shouted, "The girl left her parents and followed you to our family. You must hold a wedding ceremony.!


    You must hold a grand wedding ceremony. You have no other option!"


    "Father..." Anger was written all over Timothy Lan''s face. He was about to fight against William.


    "William!" Mary dragged William and turned to Timothy Lan, "Dad... Actually, this is what I suggested. I


    told William to postpone the ceremony."


    "Mary..." Timothy Lan said, "Don''t speak for this boy. If you have any requirements, just tell me, okay?"


    Looking at Mary who was always partial to her, Mary was moved and almost about to cry.


    "Dad... It''s really my idea. When I want the ceremony, I will tell you, okay?"


    "Okay, girl, I like you," said Timothy Lan with a smile. "My naughty son will be handed over to you.


    Thank you."


    "William and I take care of each other. Dad, please don''t say that."


    "Okay, okay." Timothy Lan replied with a smile.


    Mary turned around and made a face secretly to William. William couldn''t helpughing and shaking


    his head.


    "Father, it''ste now. We should go back." William interrupted the conversation between Mary and


    Timothy Lan.


    "What time is it now?" Mary looked at her watch and said, "It''s sote. How time flies!"


    "Yeah, how could it fly?" Timothy Lan stood up with a smile, "Mary, let''s go home and have a talk."


    "Okay." Mary stood up also and followed Timothy Lan out.


    Following the two people, William looked at the two people who were chatting happily and wondered


    what they were thinking.


    "Mary. How about taking my car back?"


    "What?" Startled, Mary stammered, "I... I think... I think I''d better go back with William... It''s fine for me


    to take his car..."


    "Ha ha," Timothy Lanughed. "I know you two just got married so you want to get together all time...


    Well, let''s talk about it when we get home."


    "Okay, fine." Mary breathed a sigh of relief and thought, ''It''s not because I want to be with him all the


    time... It''s because I''m afraid that everything will be exposed to you when we are together!''

 Chapter 14 Live In The Old House

    Chapter 14 Live In The Old House


    Sitting in the car of William, Mary smiled in a rxed way.


    "Well, did I do a good job just now?" Mary said with a smile proudly.


    "Good," nodded William, "Keep it."


    With a proud smile, Mary suddenly thought of the red envelope that her father gave her.


    It didn''t look like money at all. Mary stole a nce at William. When he was not noticing, she took out


    the red packet secretly and was about to check it.


    ''What is it? So curious and excited!''


    As soon as she opened the red envelope, Mary was stunned.


    It was a bank card, ck.


    "Oh, my God!" Mary took out the ck card and said in shock, "Mary my God, kidding me? This...


    This... "


    While William was wondering what was wrong with her, he turned his head and saw the ck card. He


    said, "Yes, it is."


    "It''s too expensive. I can''t ept it." Shaking her head, Mary put the card back to the red envelope and


    was about to return it to William.


    "Take it. He have nothing to give you except money." "If you feel guilty, you can give it back to him a


    yearter." said William slightly.


    Hearing this, Mary thought it was reasonable, so she nodded and put away the card.


    Timothy''s car had been following them all the way. William drive his car to the east, farther and farther.


    "You... Did you take the wrong way? We are almost in the suburb." Mary asked in confusion.


    "We will go back to the old house today, just in the suburbs."


    "Old house?" Mary marveled, "Wow, it sounds great... Then what do I need to do in the old house?"


    "You need to..." Hearing that, William raised his eyebrows. All of a sudden, he wanted to make fun of


    Mary, so he said, "You need to sleep in the same bed with me."


    "What? !" All of a sudden, Mary screamed. Hearing that, William lost his bnce and the car slipped.


    "No, I can''t sleep in the same bed with you..." Mary shook her head and said.


    "Don''t worry," William nced at her angrily, "I''m not interested in you."


    ''I''m worried! What if I fail to control myself and finally force myself to have sex with you? TSK, TSK,


    your innocence will be ruined by me...'' Mary shouted in her heart.


    "No way all the time," said Mary in a low voice, "If we sleep in the same bed... It is so ridiculous. At the


    worst At the worst, I will sleep on the ground! I''ll make the floor!"


    "Ah... I see," said William with an evil smile at the corners of his mouth, "I was going to carry on my


    gentlemanly demeanor and let you sleep on the bed. Since you have taken the initiative to ask for it, it''s


    better for me to ept it than to be respectful."


    "You... You..." Hearing that, Mary was too angry to say a word.


    ''William, you must be sent by God to piss me off...''


    Mary ignored him then and looked out of the window in a daze.


    In another car, Timothy was reading the detailed information about Mary with a little serious expression.


    "Dean," Timothy said in a low voice, "How''s the investigation going?"


    "Almost done." Dean reported, "There is no rumor that William is in love with Mr. Mary in thepany.


    Everyone in thepany is surprised that William suddenly gets married."


    Timothy frowned slightly and hoped that it was not like what he thought.


    ''Mary, I like you. Don''t collude with that guy to cheat me...''


    After an hour''s drive, they finally arrived at the old house.


    As soon as Mary got out of the car and looked at the mansion in front of her, she was as curious as a


    bumpkin entering the city. She couldn''t wait to take a selfie with her mobile phone.


    "Mary. Let''s go inside." Timothy got out of the car and walked inside with a smile.


    Mary] nodded and followed the left side of William like a small bird.


    The old house of the Lan family was located in the suburb. It was a European style manor, grand and


    magnificent. It was like a dream as they walked step by step.


    As soon as they entered the hall, the maids and housekeepers stood in two rows and weed them.


    "Wee, Mr. Timothy, Mr. William and Mrs. Mary."


    The smile on Mary''s face was so intoxicating that she almost wanted to raise her hand to say ''Rise''.


    Now she had experienced the life of a rich man. Her life was worthy of it.


    "Mr. Timothy, would you like to have a rest first or have dinner directly?" The Butler, Gary, came up and


    asked.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Mary? What do you think?" Timothy turned around and asked Mary.


    "Ah..." For a moment, Mary didn''t know what to say as she was still enjoying the treatment.


    "Have a rest first." William said. "Mary hasn''te here yet. I''ll take her to have a look first. Dad, you


    has been on the ne for a whole day. Please have a rest first. "


    "Yes, yes." Mary echoed.


    "Okay, okay," said Timothy with a smile, "Just up to Mary."


    After a short pause, Mary smiled awkwardly. It was obviously William''s suggestion


    She looked askance at William, but he was expressionless and did not care at all.


    s... ''As expected, they didn''t get along well with each other.'' Mary sighed.


    Then, William took Mary to a bedroom on the second floor.


    "This is my bedroom. You have to sleep here tonight also."


    Mary looked inside and found that it was almost in ck and white style.


    "Come in." William stepped in first.


    "Okay." As soon as she entered the room, Mary found a poster of a basketball star on the wall.


    "Ah, do you still like to y basketball?" Mary]ughed and said, "Wow, there is also a poster, ha ha..."


    "Ahem..." "It''s all in the past. I haven''t been here for a long time." William said.


    "I see it." Pursing her lips, Mary picked up the photo frame on the table.


    It was a family photo. In the photo, a father was holding his wife and a teenager.


    "Well... Is she your mother?" Mary asked with a photo frame in her hand.


    "Who let you touch it? !" "Didn''t I tell you that don''t touch my things as you want to?" William suddenly


    took the frame from her hand and shouted to Mary. !"


    Mary was frightened by his roar and didn''t move. It was so sudden.


    After a long while, Mary forced a smile and said awkwardly, "Yes, I''m sorry... I, I won''t touch them


    anymore unless you allow me to..."


    William was staring at her as if he was going to make a hole in her body.


    Biting her lips, Mary felt more and more aggrieved. She needed to calm down, so she lowered her


    head and rushed out.


    "Where are you going?" William grabbed her and asked.! "


    "I..." Lowering her head, Mary sobbed, "I''m going to the bathroom."


    A drop of tear fell exactly on the back of William hand.


    Hearing that, William frowned and felt depressed. He loosened her hand and Mary ran out of the room.


    Looking at Mary''s back and tears on the back of his hand, William kicked the table legs angrily, put


    down the photo frame and chased after her.

 Chapter 15 Have To Sleep In The Same Room

    Chapter 15 Have To Sleep In The Same Room


    Mary ran to the bathroom without any dy and burst into tears.


    "Open the door, Mary." Standing outside the door, William frowned and wanted to apologize, but he


    didn''t know how to open his mouth. He was too reckless just now. She knew nothing.


    Mary held her head and cried bitterly, ignoring the shout of William.


    On the one hand, she tried her best to suppress her grievance. On the other hand, she thought that it


    didn''t matter as she had epted the money from him. ''You must stand all of these even if you are


    beaten. Be generous, Mary.''


    "Mary,e out..." "Dinner is ready..." William shouted again.


    The toilet door opened a few minutester.


    Mary walked out with a smile, although the corner of her eyes was still red and swollen, "Let''s go to


    eat."


    Hearing that, William was stunned. Looking at the smile on Mary, he felt even more painful in his heart.


    Mary passed him with a smile and walked towards the table step by step. She left the angry William


    behind.


    At the table, Mary smiled as usual and Timothy also smiled with satisfaction. However, William kept


    silent and stared at the Mary from time to time.


    Timothy seemed to have noticed something wrong between the two. After dinner, he drove the two


    back to their rooms early.


    In the bedroom of William, the two sat awkwardly, and the air seemed to be frozen.


    ''I must do something. It''s good to go out and watch TV...'' As soon as Mary made up her mind, she


    stood up from the sofa and was about to go out of the room.


    Seeing that she was about to go out, William grabbed her in a hurry and asked, "Where are you going?


    !"


    "Go out and watch TV." Mary shook off William''s arm ignoring what he had said and was about to go


    out.


    "It''s toote. I have to go to work tomorrow. It''s better to go to bed early." Said William, staring at her.


    "No." Determined, Mary took a step forward.


    "Bang!"


    But all of a sudden, When Mary turned around, she fell over herself.


    "Hahaha..." After a second''s pause, William couldn''t helpughing.


    Lying on the ground, Mary''s face turned red. It was so embarrassed that Mary couldn''t care about her


    pain at all. She wanted to go out nobly, but she didn''t expect that she would fall down!


    ''Oh my God, it''s so embarrassing! It''s better to pretend to be dead.'' Mary was still on the ground and


    thought.


    The tense atmosphere between the two suddenly became very funny.


    "Hello, Mary, ha ha." "Get up," said William,ughing.


    After speaking for a long time, the person on the ground did not move yet.


    Did she faint?


    William stoppedughing and turned Mary over like turning a fish.


    Mary''s face flushed. Obviously, she was pretending to be faint.


    Without revealing her, William suddenly lifted her up from the ground.


    He liked to y tricks on Mary more and more. She was like a little girl, clever, but she had to be an


    adult.


    "Ah..." Mary didn''t expect that William would hold her up. She opened her eyes in a hurry and put her


    hands around his neck unconsciously.


    At first, William wanted tough at her, but suddenly he looked into her bright eyes. His smiling face


    suddenly turned a little red.


    The atmosphere suddenly became ambiguous. The two of them forgot to look away.


    It was the first time they had been so close to each other that they seemed to hear each other''s


    heartbeat.


    "Put... Put me down." Finally, Mary came to her senses. Biting her lips, she didn''t dare to look at him


    again.


    "Ahem... You are so heavy." Hearing that, William also realized what had happened. He put Mary on


    the bed and quickly changed the topic. "Did you hurt?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a minor injury." Mary said indifferently, enduring the pain on her knees.


    William nced at her and saw the swelling on her knees. Then he turned around and took the


    medicine.


    Seeing him turn around, Mary patted her face to keep herself sober. ''Don''t be seduced by his beauty!''


    "Apply it on your own," said William, looking askance at Mary, as he fetched a few pieces of wrapped


    broken ice.


    "No, thanks... It''s not a big deal." Mary waved her hand.


    "Why don''t you ept my kindness?" William stunned and said.


    What he had said was like a sigh, making Mary stunned. She didn''te back to her senses until she


    felt a chill on her knees.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, William gently put the ice on Mary''s knees. With a serious look in his


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    eyes, he asked, "Does it hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt..." Sheryl answered nkly.


    "Just now... I was too excited before dinner." Said William all of a sudden.


    "You... Are you apologizing to me?"


    "Yeah, if you think so." "I haven''t been here for a long time. I forgot that photo." said William.


    "You..." Mary looked at the self-mocking smile of William and stopped what she wanted to say. ''Forget


    it. I just need to do my job well and leave other people''s family affairs alone.''


    After the icepress was over, William fetched the ointment and threw it to Mary. "Apply it on


    yourself."


    Since Mary had enjoyed the considerate ice cream service of Mr. William, she was naturally


    embarrassed to be pretentious. She obediently took the ointment and applied it on her face.


    With his hands in his trouser pockets, William walked to the window handsomely.


    Suddenly, it began to rain in the dark sky. A hint of cold air condensed in the air and rushed towards the


    two through the window.


    "What? It''s raining." Hearing the voice, Mary raised her head.


    "Yes, it rains."


    The two were just listening to the rain quietly. It''s quiet but not embarrassed in the room.


    After a long time, Mary leaned against the head of the bed. She felt sleepier and sleepier and was


    about to fall asleep, but she vaguely heard the sound of William''s opening the door.


    She opened her eyes and sat up. There was still a trace of greed for the soft bed.


    After a while, William came in with a quilt in his arms. He was stunned when he saw Mary had been


    awake. He asked, "Why are you awake?"


    "I... I didn''t fall asleep at all." Mary felt a little shy and was about to get out of bed.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I will sleep on the ground."


    "Sleep on the bed." "Just sleep." William spread the quilt and said determinedly.


    Since Mary had got some benefits, she couldn''t say anything more. Secretly, she felt a little pleased.


    Theyid down and turned off the light.


    "Good night."


    "Good night."


    The air was filled with the fragrance of soil mixed with rain, and the breath of William. At this moment,


    Mary felt very rxed.


    "Du, du, du..."


    Suddenly, the phone rang, breaking the silence in the darkness.


    William reached for the phone and said in a low voice, "Hello... I''m in the old house. So do you... I''ll call


    you tomorrow. Good night. "


    His voice was gentle, making people curious who was on the other end of the phone.


    All of a sudden, Mary felt that this call had really ruined her good mood. She turned over quietly and


    make herself back to William.


    After hanging up the phone, William asked softly, "Are you asleep, Mary?"


    Grabbing the quilt, Mary didn''t say anything.


    After waiting for a long time, William thought she was asleep, so he turned over and fell asleep also.

 Chapter 16 An Unexpected Kiss

    Chapter 16 An Unexpected Kiss


    Perhaps it was in a too strange environment, Mary was sleeping, quietly and restlessly.


    She didn''t know what time it was, but she just felt that someone opened the door and went out.


    "It''s time to get up." A voice suddenly sounded in her ears.


    ''Who is it? Who is waking me up in such a gentle voice? If it wasn''t someone who had gone out, then


    who is this?''


    "Mary, get up soon."


    "HMM..." Turning over, Mary decided to ignore the person beside her. No matter how beautiful the


    voice is, it can''t stop me from sleeping. The rm hasn''t rung yet


    "It''s time for the meal." William bent over and whispered in her ear.


    Meal? ''I don''t eat so early. Don''t tempt me. With the meal...


    Mary covered her head with the quilt and groaned, but she didn''t get up yet.


    The corners of William''s mouth twitched. It seemed that he had to y his trump card...


    "Mary, if you don''t get up, you will bete." With a snicker, William pretended to be pitiful and said,


    "Your bonus will be deducted if you arete..."


    Bonus?! My bonus!


    As soon as Mary heard the "bonus", she was thrilled. Suddenly, she lifted the quilt and sat up.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    It never urred to William that his trump card was so effective. Seeing that the head of Mary rushed


    to him, he had no time to react.


    With a bang, the two heads bumped into each other.


    "Ah! It hurts..." Mary''s head was against William''s head. Tears were welling up in her eyes. When she


    raised her head, she saw soft and hot lips.


    With a posture of bending down, William felt dizzy. When he was about to curse, his lips were blocked


    by an unexpected kiss of Mary.


    ''Oh my God! What''s going on?''


    All of a sudden, Mary opened her eyes and looked at his face, as if she had fallen into a ck vortex,


    forgetting about the pain.


    "I''m so sorry! So sorry." The two of them kept silent for a few seconds like statues. Then, Mary came


    back to her senses all of a sudden. She quickly withdrew her shelf and apologized with a sad face, "I''m


    sorry. I didn''t mean it... Sorry, sorry... "


    Hearing that, the softness on her lips suddenly disappeared. It was not until then that she stood straight


    and said coldly, "hurry up to pack up and have dinner. Don''t let the old man wait for you."


    Then he went straight into the restroom.


    Looking at his back, Mary almost cried out. ''Oh my God! This is the second time I made trouble. I''m


    really going to be fired this time...''


    After walking a few steps to the restroom, William mmed the door.


    The mirror in the restroom reflected his red face.


    How could he kiss a woman? Although it was just an ident, he didn''t feel bad?!


    After putting on her clothes gingerly, Mary ran out of the room before William walked out of the


    restroom.


    "Mr. Mary, you get up so early." Gary stood at the table, smiling.


    "It''s not early at all." With a wry smile, Mary went downstairs and found that Timothy had taken his seat.


    "Good morning... Father."


    "Morning." Timothy nodded with a faint smile, but he saw the swollen forehead and knees of Mary. He


    asked, "What''s wrong with your knees and forehead? Why are they swollen like this? "


    "Well..." "It happened identally. It doesn''t matter." said Mary shyly.


    "Did William bully you again?"


    "No, no," exined Mary in a hurry, "He, he is good to me."


    When William, who was going downstairs, heard what Mary said just now, he felt his ears turn red


    again.


    "Mr. William is also here."


    As soon as Mary heard this, she raised her head unconsciously and looked at William downstairs. The


    sights of the two mixed and her face turned red in an instant.


    Timothy watched the two silently. Looking at the embarrassed expressions of the two and the slightly


    swollen bag on the head of William, he smiled. There was something fishy...


    "Good morning, father." William nodded and sat down, trying to avoid Mary''s sight.


    But Mary also lowered her head to eat.


    "Just stay at home to apany Mary. Don''t go to work." Timothy suddenly said.


    "No, I can''t stay at home today," said William, taking a sip of juice. "There will be a new opera opening


    ceremony tomorrow. We need to prepare well today."


    "Then let Mary rest at home."


    "No," said William, who was one step ahead of him. "She also has a lot of things to do."


    "Yes, yes." Mary echoed with a smile.


    "You brat," Timothy shouted angrily, "You don''t know how to care about your wife at all. Even if Mary


    don''t go, your smallpany will copse? !"


    A smallpany


    Mary smiled and said, "Father... I have nothing to do at home. I''d better go to work."


    "Yes, father." William pretended to say inadvertently. "I don''t want to raise an idler. "


    "Damn you!"


    Lowering her head, Mary took a big bite of the fried egg, but didn''t notice the smile on William''s face.


    After the meal, on the car back to thepany, Mary felt awkward.


    She had been busy apologizing just now, but now she remembered how intimate her "idental kiss"


    in the morning was.


    The moment kept shing in Mary''s mind, which made her heart beat fast.


    "Mary," said William in a low voice, looking out of the window. "It seems that we two have to make a


    few more rules."


    "What? What What rules?" Mary came to herself and asked.


    "You have to get up early to cook for me every morning."


    "What?" Hearing this, Mary immediately pulled a long face and said, "I... I don''t know how to cook


    breakfast."


    "If you don''t, just learn!"


    "Oh..." Pursing her lips, Mary felt much much unwillingness in her heart.


    "And," said William after a pause, "Don''t get too close to me in the future."


    Mary was startled and felt bad. She leaned against the car door and said with a bitter smile, "I... about


    what happened this morning..."


    Hearing that she was going to apologize for what happened this morning, William''s face was burning.


    ''She doesn''t know that I am feeling awkward now. Could she just stop talking...?''


    "I really didn''t mean it..."


    "Don''t mention what happened this morning!" Hearing that, William couldn''t bear it anymore and made


    a shout suddenly. Mary was so frightened that she closed her mouth directly.


    Silence filled the car in a sudden.


    After shouting, William realized that he was a little excited just now. He turned his head and saw Mary


    scared out of wits.


    It was true that such a woman was pitiful.


    William raised his hand and wanted to touch her head tofort her.


    When he reached into the air, he felt that it was unnecessary. ''Why should Ifort her? We are just in


    a contractual rtionship. Don''t give her hope...''


    William clenched his fists and frowned slightly.


    Turning her head to look out of the window, Mary didn''t notice the tangle in William''s heart.


    ''Yes, I don''t understand you and you don''t make the exnation. This was the best way for us to get


    along.''

 Chapter 17 The Tie is Crooked

    Chapter 17 The Tie is Crooked


    As soon as the luxury car symbolizing the identity of CEO stopped at the gate of thepany, it


    caused amotion, and the employees passing by all looked sideways.


    It was too high-profile so Mary hided in the car like a turtle, without getting out of the car.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that she didn''t move for a long time, William asked, "Why don''t you go out


    now?"


    "Ah... Haha," the corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. "You can go first. I... I''ll follow you."


    Raising his eyebrows, William got out of the car without saying anything.


    When Mary was relieved, the door on the right opened.


    Holding the car door, William said with an evil smile, "Mrs. William, get off the car. Let''s go to the


    "Intended! William, you did it on purpose! You know I don''t want anyone to see me!" Mary gritted her


    teeth and stared at him.


    Regardless of the anger in Mary''s eyes, William pulled her out of the car.


    Mary felt so bad but the only thing she could do was to follow William.


    "Can wee to thepany separately in the future?" Mary mumbled, following William. "You know,


    I can''t fully adapt to the identity of the wife of CEO..."


    "So I''m making you to get used to it earlier." William''s smile made the female employees of the


    Mary looked at him, but felt very annoying.


    Why didn''t she find him so scheming in the past meetings? Sure enough, time is a good medicine to let


    people see the true colors of others!


    "Have you prepared the speech for the opening ceremony of the Past of Republic of China tomorrow?"


    As the two walked to the hall, William asked.


    "Everything is ready." Mary nodded.


    "HMM... Book three air tickets to Shanghai me. I''ll go this afternoon. The sooner, the better. "


    "Three?" Mary asked, "Is there anyone else except you and Kevin?"


    "You."


    "Me? !" "You don''t need me to go this time, do you?" Mary stared at him and said.


    "I changed my mind." Said William calmly.


    "Hey, boss," Mary couldn''t help but said, "Can you inform me in advance in the future? I haven''t packed


    my things yet. You are so unprepared..."


    ncing at her askance, William said coldly, "There will be an emergency in thepany at any time.


    Do you always ask me, the boss, to inform you, an employee?"


    "Well..." Mary was too angry to say anything.


    Looking at her like this, William was secretly happy. It was getting more and more interesting to y


    tricks on Mary.


    ''I didn''t mean to take with you, but I suddenly feel that without you on the business trip for three or four


    days, there will be less fun...''


    "Mr. William, Mary." When the two were about to enter the elevator, a sweet female voice came from


    behind, "Good morning."


    The two of them turned around and saw Andy again.


    "Andy, good morning." Mary greeted her with a smile, wondering why Andy was so annoying.


    "Hi, morning." Wearing a tight dress, Andy approached William with a coquettish smile. "Good morning,


    Mr. William."


    With a cold face, William didn''t say anything and stepped back.


    ''The boss is really so courageous, '' Mary thought,ughing in her heart.


    "Ah... Looking at the darkened face of William, Mary quickly stepped between the two to prevent the


    possible dismissal. She said to Andy, "Today... Well, the weather is so good today... Ha ha..."


    "Yes," Andy sneered perfunctorily. Suddenly, she raised her eyes and said in surprise, "Ah, Mr.


    William''s tie is crooked."


    ''It''s none of your business!''


    Although Mary was cursing in her heart, she turned around with a smile on her face. William frowned


    so Mary said in a hurry, "We left in a hurry this morning. I even tied his tie wrong... I should be more


    careful, hahaha... "


    "I see..." Andy smiled meaningfully.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Ding!"


    At this critical moment, the elevator arrived at the right time.


    William stretched out his long legs and stepped into the elevator. "Mary,e in!"


    "I''ming, I''ming." After saying goodbye to Mary, Andy ran away, leaving Andy behind. Andy''s


    eyes wide open and her mouth full of silver teeth almost broken.


    ''I am also a public rtion manager. Why did I drink with a group of old perverts while Mary could hook


    up with the CEO?''


    In the CEO''s exclusive elevator, Mary wasughing wildly. She couldn''t help but sigh the benefits of


    privileges. Otherwise, Andy would have to follow them.


    Just as Mary was snickering, William was fighting with his tie.


    "Go left... It''s tilted to the right." Seeing the tangled expression on William''s face, Mary kindly reminded


    him.


    It was not easy for William to listen to her, so he pulled his tie to the left obediently.


    "Oh, it''s too far to the left," said Mary angrily. "Just handle it slightly."


    The hand that was pulling his tie waved in the air and William said angrily, "Shit, you tie it for me, Mary."


    "What?" "I don''t know how..." Mary smiled and said.


    "You!" William was so angry that he really wanted to beat up Mary. It turned out that she was talking on


    paper and knew nothing!


    Seeing that the face of William was getting darker and darker, Mary suddenly held his tie with her


    trembling hands.


    "Don''t, don''t beat me... Don''t deduct my money... Let me have a try..."


    After saying that, she started to work with her hands, regardless of the reaction of William.


    This tie looked like the red scarf used in primary school. It should be tied in the same way?


    As Mary thought about it, she made a knot. It seemed to be true...


    "Tighter." Said William.


    "Okay." It seemed that Mary was praised and so Mary tightened his tie more carefully.


    "Eh...Cough..." All of a sudden, William grabbed Mary''s hand and coughed.


    ''it''s over again!'' she thought! William''s tie was tied around his neck, which made him blush.


    "I''m so sorry..." Mary was stunned and apologized immediately.


    "Damn it!" William cursed and shook off her hand. "You! You, you... Get out of here right now!"


    Mary was so frightened that she leaned against the corner of the elevator and saw William pulled off


    his tie irritably.


    "Ding!"


    When the elevator reached floor 32, William walked towards his office with a long face.


    "Good morning, Mr. William." Kevin stood up and greeted.


    "Morning." Said William with a frown.


    When Kevin was wondering what was wrong with him, he saw that Mary followed him out of the


    elevator.


    "What''s wrong with Mr. William?" Kevin asked Mary curiously, "Why does he look so malicious?"


    "He is angry with me..." Mary said in a down-hearted way. "


    "What?" With his mouth wide open, Kevin patted on the shoulder of Mary and said, "Dear Mary... You


    should pray for yourself!"


    Hearing this, Mary was so scared that she sat down on the chair and begged for herself frequently.

 Chapter 18 Business Trip

    Chapter 18 Business Trip


    For the whole morning, Mary had been booking the air ticket, sorting out the documents and giving a


    few nces at William from time to time.


    Fortunately, William soon devoted himself to his work and didn''t intend to severely punish her.


    "Du"


    The phone rang again. Mary took it and saw a strange number.


    ''Refuse it, maybe it was a liar...''


    ''Du''


    The phone kept ringing. It seemed that her judgment was wrong...


    Mary answered the phone in confusion.


    "Hello, who''s that? "


    "Ha ha, Mary," Timothyughed heartily on the other end of the phone, "I''m Dad! Did I interrupt your


    work?"


    "Ah! "Father," Mary was startled and straightened her back unconsciously. "No, no, no."


    "That''s good. Mary, will youe back for dinner tonight?"


    "No, I won''t go back," said Mary, "This afternoon, I will go on a business trip to Shanghai with


    William...What''s up? Didn''t he tell you?"


    "That guy won''t tell me!" Timothy said, "How many days will you be there?"


    "About three or four days."


    "Well, Mary... Why don''t you take a set of wedding photos with that guy after youe back?" Timothy


    said in a slightly consulting tone, "The banquet is not held, so we have to take wedding photos, right?"


    "Well, this..." "I''ll talk to him and see if he has time," Mary added with cold tears on her face.


    "Okay," Timothy sighed, "You know about our family. Although I''m remarried, he''s the only son... His


    stepmother also missed him very much. She had heard that he was married. She wanted toe with


    him this time, but she was afraid that he would not like it. I just want to bring some wedding photos


    back to Amy... "


    Mary''s hand holding the phone tightened slowly. Hearing what Timothy said, she felt ufortable.


    "Father, I, I will go to persuade him..."


    "Well, well, well, well," said Timothy in a hurry, "Mary, then I won''t disturb you. Just work hard,


    remember to eat."


    "Okay. Bye, father." Mary nodded hard.


    After hanging up the phone, Mary tiptoed to the door of the office.


    "ng! ng! ng"


    "Come in."


    "Well..." "It''s noon. Why don''t you go to have lunch?" Mary walk to William slowly and said.


    "You can go first. I have something to deal with." William didn''t raise his head.


    "Oh," biting her lips, Mary thought, ''Is he still angry?''? So she mumbled, "Your father called me just


    now."


    "What did he say?" Still, William didn''t raise his head.


    "He said... He wanted us to take wedding photos."


    "Hmm?" Atst, William was willing to raise his noble head. He looked at Mary and asked, "Did you


    agree?"


    "I said to discuss with you."


    "Okay, I see." "By the way, have you booked the air ticket?" William nodded and said. "


    "Yes, I''ve booked them. We''ll arrive at Shanghai city at three o''clock in the afternoon and it will take


    three hours. "


    "Okay. You go home and pack up your things. I''ll pick you up this afternoon."


    "Okay." Mary nodded, turned around and left. Fortunately, he didn''t mention what happened this


    morning; fortunately, he didn''t intend to hold me ountable...


    When she got home, Mary had a quick meal and began to prepare for the business trip.


    When everything was ready, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon. She were waiting for William to


    pick her up.


    "Du."


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She knew who it was without thinking.


    "Hello?" Mary answered the phone.


    "It''s me," said William coldly through the phone, "Get out. The car is downstairs."


    "Oh... Okay. "


    After hanging up the phone, Mary went downstairs with her suitcase.


    The cool blue Porsche stopped at the gate of themunity.


    "Mrs. Mary, you went downstairs so soon?" Kevin got out of the driver''s seat and greeted Mary, "Give


    me the suitcase."


    "Oh, thank you." Mary felt a little embarrassed.


    "You''re wee, Mrs. Mary." Kevin smiled and put her things in the back room. Then he opened the


    back door considerately, "Mrs. Mary, pleasee in."


    "Thank you." Mary thanked him with a smile and bent into the car.


    A good car is a good car. It looks morefortable and morefortable to sit in.


    Sitting next to Mary, William closed his eyes for rest. Since Mary got on the car, he hadn''t opened his


    eyes, let alone say a word.


    Mary didn''t want to talk to him because she didn''t want to make herself in trouble.


    It was a long way to the airport. Sitting in the car, Mary couldn''t help touching here and there.


    That''s awesome! Then Mary couldn''t help taking pictures with her phone.


    Putting out the long lost scissor hand, Mary took Many many selfies.


    Someone was having fun, but she didn''t know that her every move was seen by the CEO, Mr. William.


    William squinted his eyes and the corner of his eyes vibrated. ''This woman has ignored me since she


    got in the car. She didn''t even call me. Now she is ying by herself?!


    Besides, was this woman so fond of taking photos?! She took photos when we were in the old house,


    when she got into the car but why haven''t she taken photos of me before?''


    Thinking of this, William felt angry immediately and suddenly opened his eyes and leaned his head


    close to Mary when she was about to press the shutter. He deliberately said in a fierce tone, "Mary,


    what are you doing? !"


    "Ah! !" Startled, Mary dropped her phone on the car. "When... When did you wake up? Can you make a


    sound? I was scared to death!"


    Kevin sat on the driver''s seat and wiped his sweat quietly. Mrs. Mary voice was really really...


    "I didn''t bother you because you were having fun." Said William calmly.


    "Ha ha ha..." With a wry smile, Mary touched her phone and said, "I haven''t found that Mr. William has


    a frightening evil taste..."


    "M, a, r, y!" William said word by word, "How dare you? !"


    "Well..." Without answering, Mary picked up her phone and kept on the phone ignoring William. ''Please


    don''t be broken...''


    William stole a nce at Mary.


    Mary scanned the photo gallery and found all the photos were good except thest one.


    In thest picture, two people appeared. A sinister smile appeared on the face of William who was next


    to the ear of Mary, and Mary looked very funny with her mouth wide open.


    Deleted it! Deleted it!


    When Mary was putting her finger on the delete key, her phone was taken away by William all of a


    sudden.


    "Wow, nice photo... isn''t it?" "It''s good to keep it. Why did you delete it?" William smiled like a ruffian.


    "Damn it! Give it to me!" At this time, Mary gave full y to her spirit of fearing death. Regardless of the


    superior subordinate rtionship, she rushed at William, grabbing and snatching, "Give it to me! Give


    me the phone..."


    After a hard work, the phone finally came back!


    Delete!


    Whoosh... Mary breathed a sigh of relief. When she wascent, she saw that William took out his


    own mobile phone and smiled, "I''m very sorry, Mrs. Mary. I''ve just sent the photo to my mobile phone."


    ''What?! You... Son of bitch!


    With her eyes wide open, Mary raised her head and sighed, "Sure enough, aged ginger is more


    pungent!"ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 19 A False Alarm

    Chapter 19 A False rm


    "Mr. William, Mrs. Mary," said Kevin, "We have arrived at the airport."


    "Okay." Hearing that, William put her phone awaycently, leaving Mary alone.


    The car was parked outside the airport and someone had been waiting there to put it away.


    The three of them went all the way to the VIP waiting room of the airport. When they opened the door,


    they found that it was almost full of people.


    Seeing that William came in, they all stood up respectfully and greeted the boss.


    And so was victor.


    It turned out that they were the main characters of the Past of Republic of China.


    Both of Mary and Victor looked at each other. The two remained silent and nodded slightly.


    After a while, it was time for boarding.


    The group of people boarded the ne. William and Mary were next to each other.


    With her handbag in her hand, Mary walked to her seat. Before she sat down, William said slowly,


    "Change your seat with Kevin. I have something to ask him."


    "Oh, okay." Mary nodded. She didn''t have any requirements for a seat, and she was very happy to stay


    away from William. But she didn''t expect that after she changed her seat, it was Victor next to her.


    "What a coincidence!" There was a trace of embarrassment on Mary, but she still greeted him and sat


    down.


    "Yes," replied Victor coldly, "I didn''t expect you to go with us."


    "It''s temporarily determined."


    The two of them seemed to have nothing to say, and this topic was stopped.


    Mary closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep, while Victor recited the lines with the script.


    In the front row, William looked back intentionally or unintentionally, and happened to meet the eyes of


    Victor.


    The two of them were first-ss handsome, and the coldness in their eyes was very simr. They just


    stared at each other coldly as if they were fighting.


    "Mr. William, and this ce..."


    It was not until Kevin''s words that William came back to his senses and calmed down the battlefield


    without anti-inmmatory.


    Mary was pretending to be asleep, but she really fell asleep with her eyes narrowed.


    Mary had been slept but not in deep. After a long time, suddenly, she felt her whole body shake


    violently. Earthquake?!


    When she thought of this possibility in her dream, she suddenly stood up and screamed, "What''s


    wrong? What''s up? ?"


    Beside her, Victor also had a long face. Before he opened his mouth, the radio in the cabin rang, "Dear


    passengers, please fasten your seat belt and don''t walk around casually. The air flow in front of the


    ne may cause turbulence. Please don''t panic! Don''t panic!"


    The stewardess''s voice was very pleasant to hear, but it sounded like a death warrant to Mary. Mary


    had taken a ne for just a few time in her life, and it was the first time that she had encountered a


    dangerous situation.


    The atmosphere of the ne suddenly became very depressing. Everyone held their breath and waited


    quietly. Some people prayed with their hands sped together.


    Mary held her hands tightly and her face turned pale.


    At this time, the ne began to shake slightly.


    "How are you? Mary! ?" After fastening the seat belt, William turned around with a rare nervousness in


    his eyes. As soon as he saw Mary, he scolded, "Damn it! Where is your seat belt? !"


    Hearing this, Mary realized that she didn''t fasten the seat belt. She was even more panic and quickly


    lowered her head to look for the seat belt.


    "I can''t find it... I couldn''t find it... Where is the seat belt? !" Mary was on the verge of copse, and her


    voice trembled.


    Looking at her silly look, William only wished that he could run over to help her.


    When she was waiting for death, a hand suddenly stretched out beside her. "Don''t move. I''ll fasten the


    seat belt for you."


    Victor leaned sideways and fastened the seat belt quickly.


    Seeing that, William frowned and breathed a sigh of relief.


    The ne began to shake violently. Suddenly, Victor held the hand of Mary and said, "Don''t be afraid.


    Everything will be fine."


    It was the first time that Mary had experienced the feeling of facing difficulties together. There were


    screams of children and low sobs of women around, but she felt unusually calm.


    She held Victor''s hand tightly and tried to smile.


    The ne shook again, and the back of William bounced back to the seat heavily. He still tried to look


    back to confirm if Mary was safe.


    If he had known it earlier, he wouldn''t have changed her seat. That woman must be afraid of death!


    When he looked back, he found that Victor and Mary were tightly holding hands.


    The two of them leaned against each other, relied on each other. Although the ne was still wobbling,


    Victor still held Mary tightly.


    At that moment, William suddenly felt himself ridiculous.


    It must be because the ne was wobbling, or why was his heart so ufortable?


    Five minutes had passed, but Mary felt as if five hours had passed.


    The stewardess''s sweet voice came again, and the whole ne burst into almost cheers.


    "It''s so good to be alive..." Mary copsed on the seat and said with her eyes closed.


    "Yeah, it''s so good to be alive." Victor let go of her hand and leaned against the seat to rest.


    All of a sudden, Mary jumped up, craned her neck and asked, "William, William! You... Are you okay?"


    There was no sound for a long time. Mary was in a hurry. She unfastened the seat belt immediately


    and ran to William''s seat and asked, "William, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel sick?"


    "I''m not dead."


    Seeming to be annoyed by her nagging, William answered sourly.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "That''s good." Mary felt a little bit embarrassed and said.


    "Okay, fine."


    "Well," Mary was relieved. After all, he also cared about her just now. "Then I''ll go back to my seat first.


    Have a good rest."


    "Wait, wait!" All of a sudden, William opened his eyes and stared at her. "Do you think the ne is


    yours? Why do you walk back and forth like this? You were not scared just now, were you? !"


    Standing still, Mary was at a loss and wondered what he meant.


    "Mrs. Mary," Kevin, who was sitting next to William, couldn''t stand it anymore and quickly stood up to


    mediate the situation. "Mrs. Mary, sit next to Mr. William. This is your seat. I... I went to the restroom. I


    was so scared just now..."


    "Oh, oh..."


    Before Mary stopped Kevin from going, Kevin had ran away.


    Mary took a look at the silent William and sat beside him obediently.


    "If there were paparazzi on the ne just now, you would be on the headlines." After sitting down for a


    short time, William suddenly said sarcastically.


    "What?" Mary was confused by his words, "What do you mean?"


    "You and Mr. Victor, the star, just earned a lot of attention!"


    Mary frowned. Did he mean that the two had held hands?


    "That''s... At that critical moment, it''s nothing, nothing..."


    "It was everything to the one who was watching." Said William sarcastically.


    Someone was watching? In such a dangerous time, except you, who else would be watching!


    Except him, except for William? ''Yes, how could he see what happenedter when it was so


    dangerous?''


    When she was about to ask, she heard the broadcast that they were about to arrive at Shanghai, so


    she didn''t ask what she wanted to ask.


    The two awkward persons got off the ne one after another.

 Chapter 20 Sidewalk Snack Booth

    Chapter 20 Sidewalk Snack Booth


    When they arrived at the entrance of the hotel, Mary put her hand on her chest. She still felt unreal


    when her feet fell on the ground, as if she was stepping on cotton, and the surrounding buildings were


    shaking.


    "Ew, ew..." Mary couldn''t help but retch.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" Unexpectedly, the first one to speak was Victor. He hurriedly held onto


    the arm of Mary.


    Mary stood up and said with a smile, "I''m fine. It''s okay... Maybe I was scared."


    "Useless." All of a sudden, William said in a cold voice. He dragged Mary to the hotel and let Victor


    alone.


    "What are you doing?" Mary had no choice but to be dragged inside by him.


    Ignoring stunned people around them, William kept walking for granted.


    Until the two of them came to the room, the scalp of Mary was stiff.


    ''We had slept together in the old house. It was not a big deal. Yes, it was not a big deal.'' Mary kept


    "What are you doing?" Looking at her absent-minded mind, William asked, "If you feel ufortable,


    go to bed. Why are you in a daze? !"


    "What? Nothing, nothing..." Mary held her bag and shook her head.


    "Go and lie down," said William, frowning. "You have to attend the opening ceremony tomorrow. You


    can''t go there with your sick body."


    "Okay, fine." ''You are such a devil, William! I''m sick, but you are still thinking about your power on


    ceremony!'' Mary thought to herself!


    She looked around and found there was only one bed. Mary''s eyes lit up.


    ''If you let me have a rest, I''ll take a rest. Anyway, there''s only one bed. I will sleep on the only one bed!''


    Mary jumped onto the bed, trying to calm herself down by sleeping.


    "Ahem..." William had a cough unconsciously, "Do you want me to buy some medicine for you?"


    ''Why are you so kind?'' "No, thanks. I''ll be fine after a rest." Mary thought in the quilt and said.


    After waiting for a long time, she still didn''t hear any movement from William.


    Then William took out hisptop and started to work.


    After a long time, Mary heard a faint phone call.


    "Hello?" William took the phone and said, "How are you here in Shanghai? where? Okay, okay, okay..."


    Mary was annoyed. Why did she have a good hearing at this time and could still hear the faint smile in


    William''s words.


    After a rustling sound, the door was pushed open and William came out with a bang.


    All of a sudden, Mary stood up and opened her eyes.


    It was already dark.


    Mary put her hand on her forehead and got out of bed.


    ''Is he go out not for business, the William?


    Thinking of this, Mary felt guilty of prying into other people''s privacy.


    ''Well, forget it. Why do you think so much? You''d betterfort your stomach that have been empty for


    a long time.''


    After tidying up, Mary tiptoed out of the room.


    As soon as she opened the door, she found that the opposite door was also opening.


    Mary was annoyed, ''The hotel''s design was too unreasonable. Why were the doors on both sides


    facing each other?! I have to give them advice!''


    When she looked up, she found that it was victor!


    Victor was wearing casual clothes, a cap on his head, and a pair of sunsses, which was a typical full


    set of equipment to hide himself from paparazzi. His eyes just swept over Mary.


    "Well... What a coincidence," said Mary, "It''s sote. Where are you going?"


    "It''s so boring and so I will go out." Said Victor with a faint smile.


    "Yes, yes," nodded Mary, "I just woke up and felt too stuffy, so I want to go out for a walk."


    "Together?" Victor raised his eyebrows.


    "Ah... Okay." After hesitating for a while, Mary nodded.


    "On the ne... "Thank you," said Mary, "I haven''t formally thanked you."


    "How about inviting me to dinner?"Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, a yful smile appeared on Victor''s face, with his white teeth and curved eyes. Mary was


    caught off guard and almost lost in his smile.


    Realizing that she was in a daze, Mary quickly smiled and said, "Okay, no problem. What do you want


    to eat?"


    "The sidewalk snack booth."


    The two sat in the sidewalk snack booth, with beer in their left hand and barbecue in their right hand.


    Mary smiled happily. She was no longer restrained. She raised her ss and said, "You satisfied me


    very much. I don''t like Western restaurants the most. It''s too depressing. The best restaurant is the


    sidewalk snack booth... Come on, drink it!"


    "Ha ha," said Victor, raising his ss andughing happily as well. "Drink it!"


    "One more toast. Thank you forforting me on the ne."


    "Okay, I''ll apany you today!"


    The two of them had eaten much food, and no more food could go into their stomach after they


    stopped.


    In order to find other food, the two of them came to the Bund.


    There were not many people outside here at this time.


    The two walked in the sea breeze.


    "I really know you again, Victor." Mary smiled.


    "Ah? What did you mean? "


    "I used to think about how to deal with your peach blossom debts, and I thought you were a bad boy


    who would only make trouble." after a pause, Mary said, "It turns out that you are also a good person."


    "Now you must know that I''m an unprocessed jade, right?" With a smile at the corners of Victor''s


    mouth, he asked, "Are we friends now?"


    "Of course," said Mary jokingly, "You have drunk and eaten meat with me. You are my friend now."


    "Well," said Victor with a smile at the corners of his mouth, "Then you cane to me whenever you


    want to drink and eat meat in the future."


    "Ha ha, no problem!"


    The two didn''t go back until the sea wind blew on them and made them feel a little cold.


    As soon as they entered the hall of the hotel, they found that William was sitting in a corner with a cold


    face.


    His aura was too strong. Although he was just sitting quietly, he made Mary feel extremely cold, which


    was much stronger than the Bund!


    ''Did he wait for me on purpose?''!


    Thinking of this, Mary gave a self-mocking smile. How could it be possible?''


    "You... William, why are you here?" "Are you waiting for someone?" Mary stepped to William and


    asked.


    "Well!"


    Hearing that, William raised his head all of a sudden. He stared at Mary coldly, with anger in his eyes.


    "Mary, who do you think I''m waiting for? !"


    Mary watched him stand up slowly, gnashing his teeth as if he was going to bite himself to pieces. ''Is


    he really waiting for me? Today, I must be in extreme danger...''


    "Yes, you are waiting for me?" Mary felt numb on the scalp and said falteringly "I was too hungry, so I


    went out for dinner..."


    "Dinner? Do you know what time it is now? !" With his hands in his pockets, William said casually, "It''s


    twelve o''clock."


    Victor wanted toe up to say something. But when he thought of his own position, he was afraid


    that the more he tried to mediate the situation, the more chaotic it would be. He had no choice but to


    stay silent.


    Several other persons in the hall looked in their direction curiously.


    "Let''s go back first. Let''s go back first to talk about it," said Mary, tugging at his sleeve. "There are so


    many persons watching us. Let''s go back to talk about it."

 Chapter 21 Get Angry Again

    Chapter 21 Get Angry Again


    With a sound of "p", William waved the hand of Mary mercilessly.


    "Don''t touch me. It''s dirty." After saying that, William walked towards his room with a cold face. When


    he passed by Victor, he stopped and sneered, "Victor, don''t provoke me anymore."


    Victor frowned and said nothing.


    Mary walked by immediately and said to Victor, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know it would be like this..."


    "It''s none of your business. It was me to take you to dinner."


    "I''m really sorry, really, really sorry..." Mary kept apologizing.


    "Mary. Get your ass over here!" Hearing the roar of William not far away, Mary was so scared that she


    ran over.


    "I was really having dinner with him. Maybe I''m so hungry that we took a long time for eating and thus


    it''s been toote now..." Mary kept apologizing all the way "There are really no paparazzi following us.


    It won''t affect thepany. I''m sorry..."


    "But you have affected me." All of a sudden, like a crazy lion, with a backhand, William trapped Mary in


    a corner of the elevator. He held the elevator with his hand and stared at her with burning eyes.


    Leaning against the elevator, Mary raised her head to look at William, and countless pictures shed


    through her mind.


    ''What is he going to do? To kiss me? To beat me?''


    However, obviously, Mary thought too much.


    "ording to the contract, you are not allowed to have any contact with other men within a year! Do


    you hear me?" William is staring at her, as if he is staring at a grudge, "If you want to break the contract


    and pay for it, you should find another way to do so!"


    All of a sudden, the door of the elevator opened and William walked out angrily.


    After a moment''s silence, Mary hurried to catch up with him.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," said Mary, like a bullied little wife, who followed him all the way. "You''re so


    generous that could you please forgive me once. I really dare not... I didn''t mean to break the


    contract..."


    "Humph!" With a snort, William entered the room.


    "You, say something," said Mary, "Don''t make me pay for it. I''ve already used the money you gave me


    to pay off the debt from the hospital and the money I borrowed before. I''ll be obedient in the future,


    okay? Hmm?"


    "Mary..." Said William all of a sudden.


    "Hmm?"


    "I want to go to the bathroom!"


    "What? !" Mary was so embarrassed that she looked around and found that she had followed William to


    the restroom. Her face turned red all of a sudden. "I''m sorry. I''ll go out right now."


    Then Mary tiptoed out and closed the door for William.


    Looking at her, William felt both angry and funny.


    Mary squatted down on the sofa. Before she could wipe the cold sweat off her forehead, she found


    something on the table.


    The packed porridge was cold, but there was still a faint fragrance. There was also a bag of drugs,


    such as carsickness drugs, anti-vomiting drugs, magic pills...


    ''Oh my God! Mary''s hand holding the medicine stopped for a while. Did William buy all these things?


    It''s for me?''


    The door of the restroom was opened and William walked out of it, with a slender figure.


    As soon as he raised her head, he found that Mary was holding the medicine.


    "They were bought by you?" Mary stood up and stared at William asking, "Are they... For me?"


    "It was supposed to be for you." "Now it seems unnecessary." said William.


    "I, I''m sorry..." Tears welled up in Mary''s eyes. How long had it been since she got sick and no one


    bought her medicine? When she felt the warmth again, it was from William?


    "I''ll pick you up at the opening ceremony tomorrow. I won''te back tonight." William pursed his lips


    and walked out of the room without saying anything again.


    Mary wanted to persuade him but she stopped herself from doing so.


    ''How I persuade him? I am just a nominal wife. How can I persuade him to stay?


    Now the only thing I can say is ''sorry '', but I have said it too many times.''


    Seeing that William pushed the door open and walked out, Mary felt powerless in the heart.


    Outside the window, neon lights were shining and blooming.


    Sitting in the room, Mary was too full to eat any more. Looking at the porridge brought back by William,


    she had an impulse to eat it.


    Atst, she also had a bowl of porridge. With a burp, Mary thought, ''William, taking your kindness, I''m


    so full that I''m almost going to die. Can this be counted as a work injury?''


    On the second morning, William took Mary to the filming base, silent all the way.


    Mary was taken to the dressing room and put on makeup with the actors.


    At this moment, a group of leaders came to inspect. William stood in the middle and chatted with them.


    "Who is this, the actress? I haven''t met her before?" A greasy faced leader pointed at Mary and said


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ambiguously, "She''s pretty, pretty..."


    With a sneer, Mary tried her best to be calm down, ''Hold your obscene eyes. With my temper in the


    past, I must have beaten you to death!''


    The people in the dressing room who know the truth were all embarrassed and silent.


    "This is my wife." All of a sudden, William said it but the displeasure in his words could not be ignored.


    "Mary,e and say hello to Mr. John."


    "Oh," Mary stood up obediently and said with a smile, "It turns out to be Mr. John. I''m Mary. Nice to


    meet you."


    "Ah, ha ha," Johnughed awkwardly and joked, "I''m wondering why you are so beautiful. It turns out


    that you are William''s wife. I''m d to see you."


    "You''re wee, Mr. John. Let''s continue showing you around." William stretched out her hand and


    made an invitation gesture.


    "Okay, okay, okay."


    After the episode, William always takes Mary wherever he goes.


    Others thought it was a beautiful scene that the deputy CEO cared about his wife, but in the eyes of


    Mary, it was indeed a sign of being grounded.


    ''I couldn''t do anything. It is so boring.''


    The opening ceremony was really boring. When William was talking, Mary and Victor identally


    looked at each other. Before they could smile, William looked at them like an eagle.


    With her heart pounding wildly, Mary couldn''t help but sigh with emotion that William was so powerful


    that he could see through her every move?


    As soon as the opening ceremony was over, the TV series began to shoot.


    "Do you want to watch the shoot here?" Asked William.


    "No, I don''t want to." "I''m too tired. I want to go first, okay?" Mary shook her head and said.


    "Let''s go together."


    "You, you can also escape?" Mary asked with her eyes wide open.


    "Yeah." William nodded slightly, although William didn''t agree with the word "escape" she said in his


    heart.


    "Then let''s go," said Mary excitedly, "I''m so tired in high heels."


    Then she walked forward, jumping up and down.


    See that, William was stunned. Didn''t she say that she was tired? Why did she run so fast?


    "Hey, are you still angry about what happened yesterday?" Sitting in the car, Mary said gingerlinessly.


    "Am I that kind of narrow-minded person?" William snorted.


    "Your expression betrayed you. You are still angry." Mary said a supercilious look.


    "You," said William with a bit of hunger, "Don''t you allow me to be angry with what you have done? !"


    "Okay, okay," Mary begged, "I was wrong. What can I do to stop you from being angry? My CEO? My


    good husband?"

 Chapter 22 Fawn On The Boss

    Chapter 22 Fawn On The Boss


    The "My good husband" was supposed to be a joke by Mary, but somehow it sounded a little joyful in


    William, and even the anger which hadsting for the whole day disappeared.


    Suppressing the obvious excitement in his heart, ncing at her and seeing her begging for mercy,


    William pretended to be indifferent and said, "Fawn on me."


    "Fawn on you? !" As soon as Mary heard this, she thought about it thousands of times. Suddenly, her


    face turned red, and an inappropriate scene for children appeared in her mind. Mr. William turned into a


    wolf, and she herself was...


    She was so shy...


    "What''s wrong?" Turning around, William suddenly found that Mary was longing for sex, which made


    him speechless. He patted her head and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? !"


    "What?" Mary came to her senses and bit her fingertips without saying anything.


    "You are such a dirty woman," said William with contempt. "I''m not interested in you."


    "I... No, I''m not!" said Mary without any confidence. Then... Then how should I fawn on you?"


    "You ask me? !" Said William, frowning.


    "No, no," Mary shook her head immediately. "I''ll think about it. I''ll think about how to fawn on you."


    "Hurry up."


    ''Take him shopping? No, No. I have to spend my own money if I take him shopping.


    Take him for meal? No. I still have to spend my own money.


    How to fawn him without spending money?'' It was really troublesome for Mary to rack her brains.


    "Haven''t you decided yet?" William was a little impatient.


    "Yes, I''ve made up my mind," said Mary. "Let''s go to the seaside."


    "Squeak!" the car turned a corner, and William took Mary to the seaside in a sh.


    On the beach, the two walked more than 100 meters side by side.


    Every step Mary took, there would be a pit in the beach by her high heels.


    "Look at the sea. It''s so beautiful and boundless," said Mary, "I will be in a good mood when I see the


    sea and forget my troubles. Do you feel like the same?"


    "Yes, I do."


    "So, are you in a good mood now?"


    "So, is this the way you fawn on me?"


    "Ha ha... Yeah. How do you feel like it?" With a wry smile, Mary bent down and touched her heels.


    "What''s wrong?" With his hands in his pockets, William looked at her coldly.


    "I''m so tired in the high-heeled shoes that my feet hurt." Then, Mary sat on the beach and took off her


    shoes. "Um?"


    Looking at the William''s feet, Mary found the sand on his trousers and shoes, and then she asked,


    "You''d better take off your shoes too. It''s all sand. Don''t you feel ufortable?"


    "It''s the good ce you choose!" Said William, gnashing his teeth. Wherever he went, he behaved


    decently. He had never been so embarrassed! Besides, the sand in his shoes made him really


    ufortable!


    "We have been here already..." "Take off your shoes. Let''s go into the sea." said Mary.


    Looking up at the sweet figures of couples and the innocentughter of children around, William found


    that everyone was so happy and unrestrained.


    "Hurry up," urged Mary, "Don''t be shy, or I will get into the water myself."


    After being inspired by her, William''s impulse to move disappeared in an instant, and he said fiercely,


    "Go by yourself!"


    "Then I''m going by myself? Getting into the sea?" Mary raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    "How dare you!" "I think you are not fawning no me, but irritating me!" William said angrily all of sudden


    and grabbed Mary''s arm.


    "Look at you. You get angry again." "You were too scary when you were angry. I was just kidding. Will


    you go or not?" Maryined.


    "No, I won''t go." With a cold face, William didn''t move.


    "Then I won''t go either," said Mary, squatting on the ground and holding her high heels. "Let me show


    you my great work. I''ll draw a long face of William."


    "This is the face, the eyes, the nose..." On the sand, Mary was painting the picture step by step, and


    William nced at it from time to time.


    "Auntie," a girl about three or four years old suddenly ran over with a ponytail. She looked at the picture


    painted by Mary and said seriously, "The pig you are drawing is so beautiful."


    "Crack!" the corners of Mary''s mouth twitched, and she almost broke her shoes. "Ha ha, it''s so


    beautiful..."


    The little girl left happily. With a smile at the corners of her mouth, William said, "Your great work..."


    "Kids don''t know how to appreciate it," said Mary angrily. "Let''s leave here if you don''t go into the sea."


    "Where are we going?"


    "I will continue to fawn on you." Mary stood up, patted the sand on her buttocks and walked forward.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    William followed her silently.


    The two sat on the bench on the shore. Regardless of the obstruction of William, Mary pulled his shoes


    and helped him remove the sand in it.


    "Look, your shoes are full of sand," said Mary, shaking her head. "Don''t you feel ufortable?"


    With his bare feet, William felt a little ufortable and said angrily, "Don''t talk so much nonsense.


    Let''s get out of here as soon as possible."


    "Okay, okay," nodded Mary, "Time for leaving, it''s time for leaving now."


    "I''m hungry."


    "What?" "I''m hungry. What do you want to eat?" Mary said like a kid.


    "What did you eat yesterday?"


    Mary took him to the sidewalk snack booth she visited yesterday but she saw his frown.


    "I said we should note here, but you didn''t listen to me." "The ce is not suitable for you." said


    Mary.


    "I shouldn''te here and then you cane here with someone else? !"


    "No, no," Mary apologized in a hurry, "I mean you have been well-educated since you were a child, and


    you haven''t been a ce like this... Well... This normal ce."


    "Cut the crap." With a snort, William entered the booth.


    Mary shook her head and followed him in.


    It was a sidewalk snack booth, but William ate it like he was eating the Western food. Opening his


    mouth, raising his hand and having a drinking, everything was giving out an elegant feel.


    People around them were toasting and arguing. Staring at William, Mary forgot to chew the meat in her


    mouth.


    "Ouch, where does this handsome mane from?" just as Mary was in a daze, a drunkard came out


    from nowhere, staring at William lustfully and burped, "How about having a drink with me?"


    As he spoke, he put his hand on the shoulder of William.


    Mary] was stunned and thought, ''Shit. William can''t escape.''


    "Take it away," said William coldly, with obvious disgust in his eyes.


    "Oh my God! You have a bad temper. Hup..."


    "Bang!" William pounded the table and stood up. Seeing that the situation was not good, Mary also


    stood up in a hurry and approached William.


    The drunkard was not afraid at all. He was about to beat them, but his arm was grabbed by William and


    he fell to the ground with a suplex by William.


    Wow... Looking at the handsome behavior of William, Mary couldn''t help shouting "Awesome".


    However, before she could finish her words, several strong men stood up from the tables around them.

 Chapter 23 Got Into Trouble

    Chapter 23 Got Into Trouble


    The strong men looked fierce. They pulled up the drunkard on the ground and said to William, "brat,


    you''re good at martial arts. Would you like to make a practice with us? !"


    "Or would you like to have a drink with us? AHA..."


    Hearing that, William frowned and didn''t say anything. Mary felt that the atmosphere around her had


    be very low.


    With a sneer, William put his slender fingers on the buttons of his suit and unbuttoned them one by


    one.


    "Mary." William approached his head to her ear and whispered, "Let''s run away as I count 3 2 1."


    "What? !" Mary was scared a little and she couldn''t believe he was showing his handsome tricks just


    now. Mary clenched her high heels and nodded as if she was appointed.


    "Three," said William, making a handsome pose.


    The men around them were stunned.


    "Two."


    The strong men rubbed their hands and slowly approached the two of them.


    "One, run!"


    William shouted, turned around and ran away by dragging Mary.


    The two of them ran towards the parking lot like crazy.


    "You brat! How dare you y tricks on us!" The man behind them were stunned for a second before


    they realized that they were fooled, so they picked up weapons and then chase the two. "Stop!"


    "Only a fool will stop!" Mary turned around and shouted, throwing out the two high heels in her hands,


    "You bastards! Go and catch me if you can!"


    The two of them still held each other''s hands tightly.


    "Get in the car!" After running to the intersection, William opened the door of the car and pushed Mary


    into it. Then he himself quickly got into the car.


    "Squeak!" the car started at once. The stool thrown out by the strong men did not hit the car at all.


    Seeing that the car was getting farther and farther away, the group of strong men could only beat their


    chests and scream.


    "I''m so tired..." "A group of bastards, ruffians and hooligans..." Mary copsed on the chair and said out


    of breath.


    "You... You are not slow at running." Said William, gasping for breath.


    "Yeah... I used to... Be the main force of the school running."


    "Ha... I can''t tell."


    "I''m old, old..." As Mary spoke, she took out her bag and a bottle of water to drink.


    "You just finished running and drank so fast."


    "I can''t stand it anymore," said Mary, wiping her mouth with her sleeve. "Will you drink it or not?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    William swallowed and said, "Drink it after wee home."


    "I know you are shy," said Mary, "We just faced the trouble together so don''t mind it. Come on. "


    Then she put the bottle near William''s mouth and said, "Drink it. I''ll hold it for you."


    His throat was dry and his chest was burning. Facing the water in front of him, William didn''t refuse but


    opened his mouth and drank it.


    Beads of sweat began to form on his forehead, and his Adam''s apple slid up and down with the


    movement of swallowing water. Some water flowed out from the corner of his mouth and the flowed all


    the way along his long neck into his shirt.


    What a romantic scene.


    "You are so beautiful," said Mary, looking at him like a demon. "No wonder that drunkard didn''t flirt with


    me but he flirted with you just now."


    "Puff!"


    All of a sudden, the water in William''s mouth gushed out and he red at her. "You want to die, don''t


    you, Mary? !"


    "No, I don''t." "I''m telling the truth." Mary said with a fawning smile.


    "Yes, it''s because you are too ugly!"


    Pursing her lips, Mary didn''t say anything more. She just lifted her feet and didn''t know what to do.


    "Look at you, Mary" William frowned and shouted angrily, "You are a woman. What are you doing?! "


    "I... My foot hurts!" "My feet are going to be disabled. I ran so fast just now that I forgot to put on my


    shoes..." Mary said, touching her feet.


    "You deserve it!" Though cursing, William couldn''t help squinting at her.


    It was not until then that Mary remembered the style of William. He seemed to be a neat freak. ''Oh my


    God!'' Thinking of this, Mary put down her feet and sat straight.


    The car drove back to the hotel. When William was parking the car, Mary trotted into the room.


    Regardless of anything, Mary just rushed to the bathroom and took a shower.


    "Mary, be quick at the shower." After entering the room, William pped the bathroom door violently.


    "HMM... Okay."


    All William wanted was to change his skin. Although he was sweating profusely today, he felt really


    ufortable with the glue body.


    "Click." The door of the bathroom was opened at the right time. Wearing a wide bathrobe, Mary limped


    out.


    "Do your feet still hurt?"


    "Yeah."


    "Go and buy some medicine."


    "It''s too troublesome."


    "Lazy."


    With another click, William went into the bathroom with a frown.


    Mary sat on the bed and wiped her hair casually.


    "Hiss," she suddenly stood up and remembered that her underwear was still in the bathroom. ''Could it


    be seen by William?!


    Would it be too deliberate to knock at the door now? Would he think that I''m luring him? Seduce him?''


    With a sigh, Mary fell on the bed. She had been too rxed in the past two days since she came to


    Shanghai. How could she forget that William was still the cruel and merciless man? ''I am too


    ipetent!''


    In the bathroom, as expected, William saw the underwear of Mary. He couldn''t frown more.


    With a kick, William kicked Mary''s clothes to the corner.


    When William walked out of the bathroom, Mary had fallen asleep. She was still sleeping with an ugly


    pose and with her hair still wet. How could a woman be like this? Are all women nowadays so


    careless?


    "Ring, ring, ring... "


    The phone rang tirelessly.


    "Hello." With the phone in his hand, William walked to the living room and talked on the phone in a low


    voice for Mary.


    "Why you pick the phone sote?"


    "I was taking a shower."


    "I see," the person on the other end of the phone smiled. "Come to me as soon as you finish your


    shower."


    It was not until he rubbed his temples that William remembered his appointment with Frank for dinner


    yesterday. "What time is it?"


    "It''s seven o''clock. Come to my ce quickly."


    "Okay, wait me for twenty minutes."


    After getting changed, William took a nce at Mary before he left. Suddenly, he saw the red and


    swollen soles of her feet.


    He couldn''t bear it and wanted to buy some medicine back.


    On the other hand, he wondered why he was so good to her. It was her own business whether she was


    hurt or not.


    "I should give you a punishment for what happened today." With a cold snort, William whispered to the


    unresponsive Mary, "The injury on your feet could just be the punishment for you."


    With a click, William closed the door and walked out.


    It is unknown that what kind of good dream Mary was having. She turned over with a smile and


    continued to sleep.

 Chapter 24 The Entertainment Headline

    Chapter 24 The Entertainment Headline


    When William walked out of the hotel, he met Victor who just came back from the filming.


    The two of them brushed past each other and nodded to each other. At a nce, William saw Frank


    smoking by the roadside against the car door. Following his eyes, Victor suddenly understood


    everything.


    "Sure enough, you are always together. Mr. William, you are so lucky." With a smile at the corners of


    his mouth, Victor entered the hotel.


    Hearing that, William pursed his lips and said nothing. Then he turned around and left.


    "You came down so fast." Frank was wearing a pair of jeans and a T-shirt, looking very sunny.


    "Why are you here? Don''t you want me to see you?" Looking at his clothes, William was in a good


    mood for a while. He stretched out her big hand to rub Frank''s hair.


    Frank was ttered and smiled even more happily.


    "You look good when you smile." William looked at him gently with a rare smile, but his eyes seemed to


    look at another person through Frank.


    Then William turned around and sat on the driver''s seat, followed by Frank.


    The cool car almost shed by, and no one noticed that there were several shes in the darkness.


    As soon as Mary opened her eyes, she found that the sun was shining brightly and the air was fresh.


    She was too tiredst night and fell asleep on the bed. What about William?


    "William?"


    There was only her own echo in the empty room.


    Where did the boss go? The opening ceremony was over. Why didn''t he give any instructions? Was he


    angry again?


    "Ding Dong, Ding Dong." The doorbell rang.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Wearing a pair of slippers, she walked out with her feet swollen.


    "Kevin?" "What''s up?" Mary was a little surprised when she opened the door.


    "Where is Mr. William?" Kevin looked a little flustered, "isn''t William here?"


    "He... He''s not here. What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. William''s phone is powered off. I thought he hadn''t gotten up yet." Kevin frowned and said,


    "Something happened."


    Sitting in front of theputer with Kevin, Mary and Kevin was frown at the headline of the


    entertainment website.


    The boss of the entertainmentpany met his "lover"te at night. They acted intimately and


    passionately.


    In the photo, William smiled like a spring breeze and put his big hand on Frank''s hair. They were really


    intimate.


    "How long has it been?" Mary frowned. The entertainment news was so groundless. It was unforgivable


    to make headlines with her boss. It seemed that she had to teach them a lesson.


    "It was sent at eight o''clock this morning." Kevin scratched his ears and cheeks. He was good at


    dealing withpany affairs, but he had no idea how to deal with this kind of news. "What should we


    do?"


    "Don''t worry." With a rare serious look on her face, Mary pacified Kevin, walked to the bedroom and


    took out her cell phone, making a phone call while walking out.


    "Hello? Is there the editor-in-Chief, Mr. Jackson, Xia?" Kevin was stunned by the serious look on Mary''s


    face.


    "Mrs. Mary? What''s up?"


    "What''s up? !" "Mr. Jackson, you have been working with me for a long time. You should know my


    temper." Mary said impatiently. "You''d better not ask such a question as you know the answer!" Mary


    replied angrily.


    "Ah, Mrs. Mary, I... I have no choice." The editor in chief, Mr. Jackson knew that he couldn''t be fooled,


    so he said awkwardly, "There is no topic for us to talk about Mr. Victor, so it''s also difficult for us to..."


    "I don''t want to hear yourint!" "Close the website, delete the page and modify the topic.


    Otherwise, I''ll see you in court!" Mary interrupted him immediately.


    "Mrs. Mary, Mary... Please don''t do that, "said editor in chief, Jackson Xia, "isn''t this also a topic for


    yourpany?"


    "Topics shall only be about the stars of thepany!" Mary frowned and said, "Mr. Jackson Xia, if you


    can''t solve this matter in half an hour, yourpany can''t expect to receive an exclusive interview of


    the artists of AJ Group in the future. I believe that Mr. Jackson Xia is clear about which is more


    important!"


    "Mrs. Mary, please don''t..."


    "p!"


    "Du, du, du..."


    After hanging up the phone, the anger on Mary''s face hadn''t dissipated yet. "It''s really troublesome!"


    When William pushed the door open, he saw the expression on Mary''s face. She was frowning and


    pursing her lips. It was rare to see such a fierce expression.


    ''Mary, you are so mysterious. It''s my honor to see your personality like this today.''


    "Mr. William?" Kevin saw William standing at the door, "You''re finally back. Just now..."


    Mary] also turned around and happened to meet the eyes of William.


    "I saw everything." "You can go back first. Everything will be fine," said William.


    "Yes, sir." Kevin turned around and walked out.


    "You... Where have you been? Why do youe back sote?" As soon as Kevin closed the door,


    Mary asked.


    "I went to drink with Frank." Looking at the wide bathrobe on Mary, William frowned and asked, "Did


    you wear like this just now?"


    "What? Yes..." Following his gaze, Mary looked down and found that the bathrobe''s cor was open to


    her chest. "Ah! Oh my God..."


    Mary screamed and ran back to her bedroom, leaving William standing alone in the living room


    His eyes inadvertently drifted to theputer screen. Looking at himself in the screen, he could not


    help but frown again.


    "You are really troublesome!" As Mary changed her clothes, she shouted, "You''ve given me a hard


    problem in the early morning. Do you know how much it will affect me?"


    "Hard problem?" Raising his eyebrows, William said, "I think you have solved it well."


    "Well? !" Mary got changed and walked out, "How has it been solved well? I was just bluffing him. What


    if he doesn''t change the topic?"


    "Yes, he will."


    "It''s easy for you to say that," said Mary with a cold snort. "If things get worse, the wholepany will


    be affected and you will beughed at by everyone!"


    "What will theyugh at?" William said as if nothing had happened, "They willugh at my ''tryst'' at


    night? Will theyugh at me for being a gay?"


    "You..." Mary frowned and felt that something was wrong with William.


    "Then, will youugh at me?"


    "What?" "What tough at?" Mary stunned and came to sense after a while.


    "Laugh at me for being a gay."


    "Humph..." Mary smiled, "You are not a gay..."


    "What if I indeed am? !" "Will you?" William interrupted Mary and asked.


    "You..." "Are you? Are you really..." Mary asked with her mouth widely opened.


    "Haha," said William with a sudden smile. He walked straight past the stunned Mary and said, "I''m just


    kidding."


    "..." It was not until the door of the bathroom was closed that Mary realized what had happened and


    shouted, "William, you are so boring! How can you do this?"


    Outside the door, the chatter of Mary continued, while inside the bathroom, the smile at the corners of


    the mouth of William disappeared in an instant. His angr face was tightened, and there was an


    unprecedented solemn expression on it.

 Chapter 25 Returning Home

    Chapter 25 Returning Home


    Half an hourter, Mary surfed the Inte again. As expected, she saw the headline was removed


    from the entertainment news page.


    "It works well." Taking a sip of coffee, in fact, William came back this morning to deal with this matter.


    He didn''t expect that the matter was settled well by Mary.


    "Although it have been removed?" Mary closed the website and said, "But many people have seen it


    and the topic is getting more and more intense. I''m afraid that I will make a mistake, so I''d better call


    the public rtion department. Wait a minute." Mary took out the cell phone and said in a hurry, "Hello?


    HMM... Today''s entertainment news. Yeah. Deal with it right away. Yes, hurry up."


    Standing quietly aside and looking at the busy Mary, the softest ce in William''s heart seemed to be


    filled with satisfaction.


    After hanging up the phone, Mary raised her head and asked in confusion, "Why are you looking at


    me?"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Nothing," said William, who looked away quietly and suddenly asked, "Are your feet okay?"


    "Oh, almost." Lowering her head, Mary didn''t expect him to remember her wound.


    "In that case, let''s go back to A-city together. There is almost nothing to do here."


    "Okay, fine." "Then I''ll book the air ticket." Mary nodded.


    "I have done that." "Let''s leave this afternoon," said William.


    "So soon..." Mary frowned and mumbled, "What a dictatorial man! Can you tell me in advance in the


    future?"


    Looking at her, William said nothing and turned to pack up.


    After changing her shoes, Mary was about to go out to find something to eat. When she opened the


    door, she saw Victor who was opening the door opposite her. She couldn''t help but sigh, "What a


    coincidence."


    "Yes," nodded Victor with a smile, "What are you going to do?"


    "Have something."


    Mary answered naturally, but the smile at the corners of Victor''s mouth was even greater.


    "What are you smiling at?" Mary was kind of confused and angry.


    "No, no," exined Victor in a hurry, "I just feel that every time I see you, you are about to have


    something to eat."


    "Well," Mary''s face turned red, "Coincidence, coincidence... Then, are you going to shoot?"


    "Yes," nodded Victor, "I will stay in Shanghai to shoot recently. What about you? When will you go


    back?"


    "I''ll leave this afternoon."


    "So soon..." "In fact, there''s nothing important. It''s better to go back early." Victor said.


    "Yes, that''s true," a sense of hunger arose in her stomach. Mary quickly said, "Then I''ll go first."


    "Wait a minute..." "The news this morning..." said Victor.


    "Did you see it too?" "Nowadays, reporters like to make groundless usations. What they say is not


    reliable at all. It''s too ridiculous..." Mary exined.


    Victor''s face suddenly darkened. He pursed his lips and said, "in fact, you don''t have to keep your


    mouth shut to me like this. I know everything about them. If you have any difficulties, you can tell me..."


    Victor was a brilliant man. Looking at his aggrieved face, Mary suddenly felt sorry for him. She wanted


    tofort him, but she didn''t know what to say, because she felt that her mind was really useless at


    the moment. ''What does Victor''s words mean? ?''


    "Mary?"


    "Who... Who are they?" "I... I don''t understand." Mary raised her head and asked confusedly.


    Victor frowned and said after a while, "Since you don''t want to tell me, just take it as an unnecessary


    move. I''m leaving now."


    "s..." Looking at the back of Victor, Mary called him, but he went away as if he didn''t hear her.


    When Mary was about to think about it again, her stomach interrupted her, "well... Let''s go for meal


    first."


    At the elevator, Jorge, Victor''s agent saw this scene and shook his head.


    "Victor, stay away from her. You can''t afford to offend her."


    "I''m not offending her. I''m helping her."


    "Why should you help her? Does she need your help? Jorge said earnestly, "Victor, you just need to


    take good care of yourself... Got it?"


    "I see." Victor put his hand in. The pocket and kept silent.


    When they arrived at the airport in the afternoon, Mary knew that Frank would go back with them.


    "Nice to meet you again, Mary." Wearing sunsses, Frank greeted her with a smile.


    "Nice to meet you." Mary looked a little timid.


    "Let''s go." The four took their boarding passes and went to the waiting hall with the order of William.


    William was standing side by side with Frank. Mary looked at their backs and thought that the two of


    them looked like a perfect match.


    "A perfect match? !" A trace of embarrassment shed through Mary''s mind. "How can two men be a


    perfect match? Was she really affected by the news this morning? Was she poisoned too much?"


    In the waiting hall, the phone of William rang all of a sudden.


    "Hello? Father." There was a hint of unnoticeable nervousness in the low voice of William. "Yes, she''s


    next to me. Okay, it won''t affect. Right... We can go back to the old house in the evening."


    As soon as she raised her head, Mary happened to meet the inquiring eyes of William. For a moment,


    she looked like a thief who was caught. She could only smile awkwardly.


    "Go back to the old house after getting off the ne." Said William slightly to Mary.


    "Are you in a hurry?"


    "What? What''s up?"


    "Sort of," said Mary, biting her lips. "I want to go to the hospital to see my mother."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "Don''t bother," Mary shook her hands. "The doctor didn''t call me, which means my mother is still in a


    "You''re talking too much, Mary." Hearing William''s words, Mary was confused.


    Sitting in the ne, Mary''s mind was in a mess. It had only been more than a week since she married


    to William. It seemed that life had be very busy. With one hand on her forehead, Mary was so


    tired that she felt that she would not love anyone anymore.


    "Bro William, do you want to have a rest?" Frank said, sitting on the left side of William.


    "No, thanks."


    "Okay," Frank nodded. "Bro William, have you settled today''s scandal? "


    "Almost settled. "


    "Sorry to bother you. "


    "It doesn''t matter. "


    Sitting on the right side of William and listening to the conversation between the two people, Mary


    gradually felt sleepy. Atst, her consciousness stopped at the conclusion of ''Frank spoke too much''.


    "Hello, Mary. Wake up. We''re off the ne."


    Hearing the voice of William, Mary sat up at once. "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?"


    Frank and Kevin were speechless.


    Hearing that, William just shook his head. He was immune to the waking reaction of Mary. "We''re


    almost there. Wake up."


    "Ah... Okay." Rubbing her misty eyes, Mary thought to herself, ''It''s really terrible to hear the voice of


    William in my dream.''


    Sure enough, the sweet voice of the airline stewardess immediately sounded in the cabin. The ne


    steadily slid over the sky of A-city and stopped at the wide airport.


    On their way home, Frank said goodbye to Kevin and the others.


    Sitting in the car, William hesitated for a long time before he said, "If father asks about today''s news..."


    "Don''t worry. I will help you." Mary promised, patting her chest.


    Looking at her, William was so grateful that he wanted to say thank you, but he didn''t do so finally. He


    was a proud man. In the business world, he always tried his best to make no concession. In life, only


    others could beg him. It was difficult for him to say thank you.


    Seeing the hesitant look on his face, Mary said directly, "You don''t have to thank me. It''s my duty. I took


    your money and I should help you."


    Hearing that, William smiled and became in a good mood. He suddenly closed his eyes and said, "Let''s


    take wedding photos tomorrow."


    His tone was as if he was the emperor who was in a good mood and wanted to forgive every one. The


    only thing others could is to ept it.


    "What? !" However, when Mary heard what he said, she was shocked and stammered, "I... I just want


    to do you a little favor. You don''t have to marry me..."


    "..." Hearing that, William rubbed his eyebrows. As expected, he couldn''t talk to Mary in a normal way.


    He sighed and said helplessly, "I didn''t mean that."


    "Then, then what do you want?" Mary''s face was very red.


    "Didn''t father ask us to take wedding photos before the business trip?" "Don''t you forget it?" asked


    William.


    "Well..." Mary recalled for a while and realized something. "I''m too tired recently. I don''t remember..."


    "It''s good that you remember it this time." Taking out his phone and checking the time, William said,


    "Take wedding photos to set our father''s mind, and the media''s minds also. "


    "HMM..." Mary nodded. Although she was absent-minded for a moment, she said yes anyway


    "You... Do you mind it?" Said William hesitantly.


    "No, I don''t." Mary smiled. Although she said she didn''t mind, she still felt a little ufortable in her


    heart.


    It was said that the most beautiful time in a woman''s life was when she was the bride, but she had to


    take wedding photos with someone she had no feelings for. No matter what she thought, she felt


    ufortable.


    "Judging from your expression," said William indifferently. "It seemed that you minded it very much. "


    "How could I?" "I have you with me. And..." Mary said casually. "If you pay me, I will help you."


    "Okay, fine." The only smile on William''s face disappeared in an instant. He had forgotten that he had


    bought a ''wife'' with money. She and he were just the employer and the employee.


    The two of them had different thoughts, and neither of them spoke again.


    When Mary was still lost in thought, William had already driven the car to the hospital.


    "Thank you." After expressing her thanks to William in surprise, Mary took him all the way to the


    hospital.


    "Your mother''s health..." Said William with his hands in. The pocket, "I know some doctors who are my


    friends. How about asking them to check on your mother?"


    "Forget it," said Mary with a forced smile. Before she could say anything, her eyes had turned red. "I''m


    afraid... It''s useless."

 Chapter 26 Timothy Got Angry

    Chapter 26 Timothy Got Angry


    Hearing that, William frowned. He wanted tofort her, but he didn''t know how to start the


    conversation.


    "Go upstairs," he said after a long time, trying to leave Mary alone. "If your mother wakes up, call me


    up."


    "Yes, okay." Mary tried to avoid his sight and wiped her tears and went upstairs in a hurry.


    Looking at the petite figure of Mary, William took out her phone silently.


    "Hello, Lucas."


    "Wow, William!" "Oh my God!" The sun is rising in the West" an annoying voice came from the other


    end of the phone. "Who is calling me?"


    "Lucas Mu..." "You are so annoying." said William, gritting his teeth.


    "Really? I just miss you so much..."


    "Fuck off!" Said William angrily.


    "Ha ha," the person on the other end of the phone finally couldn''t helpughing. "Why? Why do you call


    me, my boss? !"


    "I have something." Said William seriously.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as Lucas Mu heard that there was something from William, he


    immediately changed to a serious look with a cheeky smile.


    "There is a patient who is in thete stage of cancer. I will send you an e-mail containing the details."


    Stroking the cigarette in his pocket, William continued, "You must help me."


    "Late stage?" "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Lucas Mu said helplessly.


    "It''s a long story," said William, taking out a cigarette. "Anyway, it''s good to relieve the pain."


    "Then I''ll try my best," said Lucas Mu after a pause, "Is it an important person?"


    "Sort of." William stood beside the car and took a drag. "She is my mother-inw. I''m married."


    "What?! !" A scream came from the other end of the phone. William frowned and blew a smoke ring.


    Then he took the phone one meter away from himself.


    "When did you get married? With whom?! Oh my God! You didn''t tell me until now!" Lucas Mu kept


    asking, "You are so naughty! Tell me. Come on. Come on!"


    "I''ll tell you in detail when youe back."


    "Really? Just tell me now. Come on? !" Lucas Mu said, "At least, you have something to ask for me.


    Tell me first about the marriage! ?"


    "You are such a gossipy man. You don''t look like a doctor at all." William raised his head and found that


    Mary was walking out of the in-patient department. The he said, "Let''s talkter. "


    "Du, Du, Du..."


    "Hello, hello? William... Hello?! ! Fuck..."


    After staying outside the ward for a while, Mary thought that Timothy was still waiting for them in the old


    house, so she didn''t stay any longer and walked out.


    As soon as she walked out, she saw William smoking, leaning against the car door. It was the first time


    that Mary had seen him smoking. His strong nose and deep eyes made him look more mature in the


    smoke. Moreover, he was handsome when he was smoking.


    "Why so soon?" Asked William, putting out the cigarette.


    "I''m afraid that father will wait for me at home. Anyway, my mother hasn''t woken up yet."


    "Is there anything else? "


    "Nothing."


    "Well, let''s go."


    "Okay."


    The car soon drove into the old house. At the same time, a sense of inexplicable nervousness arose in


    the heart of Mary.


    In the living room, Timothy was sitting upright, biting his lips and waiting for them. His expression was


    exactly the same as that of William.


    "Father." As soon as William entered the room, he greeted him stiffly.


    "Father," called Mary.


    "Humph!" Timothy looked at William coldly. When he was about to say something, he was stopped by


    Mary.


    "Ah, father," Mary walked over with a smile and said, "I have decided to take wedding photos with


    William tomorrow. What do you think?"


    Timothy''s anger, which hadn''t yet burst out, was instantly blocked in his mouth. He looked at Mary and


    said with a loving smile, "Okay, okay, okay, tomorrow. I called your Auntie Amy today and she still


    asked about it."


    "Really?" "Father, do you think it''s indoor or outdoor?" Mary asked.


    "Both indoor and outdoor," Timothy waved his hand. "We have to take more pictures, both indoor and


    outdoor."


    "Okay, father, it''s up to you." Mary smiled sweetly.


    "William, you..." Timothy was about to give a lecture to William, but was interrupted by Mary.


    "Ah, father!" Mary hold his stomach exaggeratedly, "I''m so hungry, father... Have the dinner been


    prepared? "


    "Ha ha, Mary is hungry," said Timothy with a smile. "Then bring the food up. Let''s eat first. Let''s eat


    first."


    "Okay, okay, fine." As she promised, Mary turned around and made a face at William, which made


    William at a loss whether to cry or tough.


    During the dinner, Mary talked as much as she could to make their father happy and try not to make


    trouble for William.


    Looking at her clumsy appearance, William felt both funny and warm. He really wanted to remind her


    that their father had been in the society for many years. How could a little girl like you fool him? But


    seeing that she was so enthusiastic, he thought it was better not to remind her.


    The dinner ended happily in the sound of Mary''s single talk.


    Mary thought that she had made it to make Timothy happy. As soon as she stood up and was about to


    go back to her room with joy, she heard Timothy''s deep voice, "William,e to the study with me."


    ''Boom!''


    Mary felt a thunder from the ground. She was shocked by the thunder. It turned out that after saying so


    much, William still couldn''t escape?!


    When she came to her senses, Timothy had already walked steadily to the study.


    William paused and looked at Mary who was so anxious. He smiled and said, "You have done a good


    job."


    "Hmm?" Before Mary could react, William had already walked into the study.


    As expected, as soon as he entered the study, Timothy''s face suddenly turned to show unhappiness.


    He sat in the chair without saying anything for a long time.


    "Today''s news is my fault," said William, who took the initiative to admit his mistake as soon as he


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    entered the study. "It has caused a negative impact on thepany. I will solve it as soon as possible."


    "Shut up!" Timothy pped on the table and said, "Don''t try to fool me! You know why I''m angry! Why


    did you go out with Frank in the middle of the night? !"


    "To have a drink."


    "Have a drink? !" Timothy snorted, "Do you really think that I will know nothing although I am old? !"


    Lowering his head, William didn''t say anything.


    "I''ve been friends with Adam Liang for many years. I don''t object to your rtionship with Frank, but,"


    Timothy said angrily, "But you two are men! I will never agree with you if you two want to develop other


    rtionships!"


    "Why?"


    "You... You asked me why? !" Timothy was so angry that he stood up all of a sudden. "Frank have been


    married sincest year, and you have got Mary too. Why do you still ask me? !" Timothy shouted


    angrily, "Do you still want to continue to be together with Frank? !"


    With a cold face, William didn''t say anything, as if he was fighting against his father.


    "You are a man. You should be responsible! You have to be good to Mary now that you have married


    her!" Timothy continued, "Do you think I can''t tell that Mary is always trying to helping you? !"


    "Responsible?" All of a sudden, a sneer appeared on William''s face, and he became excited. "Why do


    you divorce my mother?! I should be responsible for taking good care of Frank. This is right my


    responsibility? !"


    "You, you unfilial son!" Timothy''s face turned red. He was so angry that he picked up the folder on the


    table and threw it out.


    With a click, the folder hit right on the head of William. The sharp edges scratched his temples, and


    blood flowed down his face.


    William just frowned and said nothing. Timothy didn''t expect that he would hit him so hard. He was just


    angry and anxious. He scolded with a livid face, "Get out of here!"


    "Yes." With an expressionless face, William turned around and left.


    On the side of the stairs not far from the study, Mary was waiting anxiously. ''The two of them must be


    fighting, or why is there such a big noise?''


    When she was thinking, she heard the sound of the turning doorknob of the study.


    As soon as she stepped forward, Mary saw the bleeding temples of William.


    "Oh my God!" Mary shouted, "What happened! Are you OK?! Oh my God... I''ll call the doctor!"


    As soon as she finished his words, Mary was about to run downstairs, but she was stopped by William.


    His voice was a little hoarse. "It''s not serious. I''ll just go back to wash it and wipe some alcohol."


    "Are you really okay?" Mary looked at him worriedly, "The blood is almost flowing to your mouth."


    "I''m OK." William smiled and walked to the bedroom alone.


    Mary looked back at the closed door of the study and chased after William.


    As soon as they arrived at the bedroom, she saw William rummaging through the drawers to find the


    alcohol. Then Mary walked up to him and took the medicine box. "Take off your coat first. I''ll apply


    medicine to you."


    William nced at her and did not refute.


    Mary stood by the bed and carefully wiped the wound of William with a cotton stick. "If it hurts, just say


    it. I don''t have any experience in dealing with the wound. "


    "Hiss... "


    As soon as Mary finished speaking, William took a deep breath for pain and said, "You''re really


    inexperienced! "


    "Well... I''m sorry." Mary apologized and she still wiped his wound more carefully. "You, you and your


    father... "


    "Nothing!" William interrupted Mary, as if he didn''t want to say anything more.


    After a pause, Mary continued, "Since you don''t want to talk about it, then don''t talk."


    The room was quiet all of a sudden. Mary was wiping his wound silently.


    Suddenly, she leaned her head over and blew on the wound of William, saying, "It will recover soon by


    doing so."


    All of a sudden, William tensed up. He felt that the wind from her blew gently on his forehead. He was


    wrapped by the good smell of her shampoo. It was not real!


    "All right." When William was in a daze, Mary had done. "I have applied a small gauze. And tomorrow,


    new medicine shall be applied."


    "Ahem... Okay, all right." Hearing that, William coughed unnaturally. ''I couldn''t let Mary find out what I


    was thinking just now.''


    Mary said as she was dealing with the medicine box, "We can''t take wedding photos tomorrow since


    you have been wounded."


    "Why not?" Said William, raising his eyebrows.

 Chapter 27 Taking Wedding Photos

    Chapter 27 Taking Wedding Photos


    "You are injured. Can you still take photos?" "It''s OK to take themter, anyway." Mary said.


    Taking out his phone and taking a photo of himself, William said, "I am still very handsome."


    "¡­" Rolling her eyes silently, Mary said, "Okay, since you have said so, let''s take them tomorrow."


    "All right." Then William touched the gauze on his forehead and said, "It''s too ugly."


    "¡­" Mary said in a speechless tone, "Okay, okay. I''ll practice more in the future. I promise I''ll tie you a


    beautiful bow when you get injured. What do you think?"


    "Are you cursing me? Mary?"


    "No, no," said Mary with a smile. "Of course not. Our Boss William will be healthy and won''t get hurt.


    He is always handsome, and he will be a handsome old man when he gets old."


    "Of course," said William arrogantly, "You must be an ugly old woman at that time."


    "Yes, you''re right," Mary nodded with a smile. "Don''t stand with me at that time. You can go out and


    hook up with the beautiful old woman as you like. I won''t care about you. I..."


    As Mary spoke, she suddenly realized what she had said something. She paused and blushed, "I''m


    sorry... I mean, I... I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter." Instead of being casual just now, William stood up with a straight face. "I''ll call the


    wedding dress shop to make an appointment tomorrow."


    "Okay, fine." The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched.


    The bedroom door was gently closed, and William put his hands in. His pocket. And he stayed a long


    time before he went straight away.


    Sitting on the bed, Mary felt remorseful. ''We won''t be together till we are old. We are just in a


    contractual rtionship and that the contract would be terminated a yearter. What was the future?


    Mary, what are you expecting! William is in a height that you can''t go side by side with.''


    When William walked into the bedroom again, he saw that Mary was making a bed on the ground.


    "You want to sleep on the ground?" Trying to suppress the embarrassment in his heart, William


    pretended to be rxed and said, "You are very conscious."


    "Yes, I am." Mary didn''t look back, which made it hard to see her expression. "You are the boss. As a


    loyal employee, I am very responsible."


    "Mary, you..." ''Why are you so polite? What''s wrong with you?'' Before he could finish his sentence,


    William snorted andid on the bed, ''Why should I care about her.''


    Mary didn''t reply, but quietly turned off the light andid on the ground.


    I have to draw a demarcation line with you. Otherwise, I may lose control of my thoughts and can''t help


    expect on you.


    Since they got married, although William often red at her with anger but he treated her well in his


    heart.


    He was handsome, rich and kind. In the face of such a man, Mary was afraid that she would surrender


    and lose control.


    ''You couldn''t go on like this, Mary.''


    On the early morning of the second day, in a daze, Mary heard the rustling and dressing sound of


    William. She closed her eyes silently, trying to avoid William as much as possible.


    As expected, William walked out quickly.


    Mary slowly opened her eyes and began to clean up.


    When she walked out of the bedroom, she only saw the figure of William at the dining table in the living


    room.


    "Where is father?" "He should get up now, right?" Mary asked.


    "He might have went to do morning exercises." Without raising his head, William said, "Come and have


    dinner. After that, we will go to take wedding photos."


    "Okay, fine." Mary sat down and ate quietly. She noticed the wound of William. The gauze had been


    reced with band aids.


    There was only the sounds of the collision of knives, forks, bowls and chopsticks in the living room,


    which was unusually abrupt, but the two of them seemed not to notice such sounds and only focused


    on eating their own food.


    After the breakfast, when William drove out of the garage, Mary unusual. She opened the back door


    and got in the car.


    The moment she opened the car door, the frown on William''s face almost killed a fly. ''This woman is


    really crazy!''


    "Let''s go." Mary just said it and didn''t look into his eyes.


    "Creak!" Without saying a word, William drove the car out with a livid face. On the way, through the


    rearview mirror, he peeped at the Mary. For several times, William wanted to ask Mary what was wrong


    with her, but he didn''t say anything even when they arrived at the destination.


    The staff of the wedding dress shop were really enthusiastic.


    "Are you Mr. and Mrs. Lan?"


    "Yes we are." William replied in a cool tone.


    "You two, please follow me."


    "Thank you." This time, it''s Mary to nod and say it.


    As soon as they entered, Mary felt that all the eyes in the shop were looking at them.


    "He''s so handsome..."


    "Yes, he looks very rich also..."


    "It''s a pity that he is here to take wedding photos..."


    "s, what a pity it is..."


    "Mrs. Mary is so lucky and happy..."


    Listening to the whispers around and feeling the envious eyes of the people around, Mary felt sad in


    her heart.


    She looked up and saw the tall and wide back of William, but he doesn''t belong to her.


    "What style do you two want to take?" The shop assistant brought a set of leaflets, "There are mountain


    and sea aesthetic style, pastoral natural style, Korean delicate style, fashion European style, traditional


    Chinese style and so on. You two can have a look."


    "What do you want to take?" After ncing at the leaflets, William threw the question to Mary.


    Mary was dazzled by what she saw and felt that every style was good. "Every style is good. I don''t


    know what to choose."


    "I suggest that you two can choose the Korean delicate style, which is very suitable for you two." The


    shop assistant said with a smile, "You two are a perfect match, with one handsome and the other


    beautiful. "


    "Okay?" William asked casually, as if he was not the one who was going to take wedding photos.


    "Well..." After hesitating for a while, Mary said, "Okay."


    In fact, what she was thinking was whether they could take photos of each style.


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it for you two."


    "Wait," said William suddenly, stopping the shop assistant, "Please take photos of every style."


    "What? !" Both Mary and the shop assistant were shocked.


    Then the shop assistant said excitedly, "Mr. William, I''ll prepare it for you right now. Please wait a


    moment."


    Mary frowned and asked, "Photos of Every style will be too many?"


    "Anyway, we will take photos." Although William said it casually, he thought in his heart, ''it''s all because


    of your unwillingness and I don''t know which one you like. Why don''t we try all of them? Anyway, they


    all looks good.''


    The two were arranged in the super VIP room. The dresser was as good as Amelia in thepany.


    The wound on William''s forehead waspletely wiped.


    The first one was Chinese style. With a bright red phoenix cor and a beautiful cheongsam on Mary,


    she looked bright and gorgeous. She walked out of the changing room and found that William was


    waiting for her with his back to her.


    "Herees the bride!" The shop assistant said yfully.


    Wearing a ck and red robe, William looked like a king, which made the female employees in the


    shop take out their mobile phones to take photos. Hearing the camera voice, he slowly turned around


    and happened to meet Mary''s kind of shy eyes.


    By that, William''s breath stopped and there was only a beautiful face of Mary left in front of him.


    When Mary didn''t say anything, she looked like a woman.


    "Is your bride beautiful?" The shop assistant teased, "The groom is stunned."


    "Ahem..." Embarrassed, William looked away and said, "Not bad."


    Hearing that, Sheryl''s face turned red again. [ ] wanted to stay away from him, but when he heard his


    voice and saw his faint smile, his heart beat faster. What should she do? What should she do?


    ''Do I really fall in love with him?!


    When they were taking photos, Mary tried her best to control herself to behave normally, although her


    smile was a little stiff.


    "Let''s take an intimate photo of the two." The cameraman suddenly said with a smile, "Side faces of


    you look good."


    Hearing that, Mary raised her head in an instant. The resistance in her eyes was found by William. He


    felt distressed and angry, which made him feel very ufortable but have no ce to vent.


    Suddenly, he stretched out his long arm and gently held Mary. His lips suddenly stuck to the lips of


    Mary.


    Mary was shocked by his fluent movements. She forgot to react and widened her eyes, at a loss.


    "Close your eyes." Said William softly, leaving her lips.


    Hearing that, Mary closed her eyes obediently. With a smile at the corners of his mouth, William pried


    Mary''s teeth and went straight into her mouth.


    ''What. Am I dreaming? !''


    Mary''s mind stopped working.


    "Crack! Crack! Crack!"


    The cameraman next to them was busy with taking photos and the photos came out with his hands.


    She couldn''te back to her senses until William released her. She secretly touched her slightly red


    and swollen lips and looked at the calm expression on William''s face. She really suspected that it was


    her illusion just now.


    With an expressionless face, William was waiting to put on makeup and change clothes. He looked


    calm, but his heart was beating fast.


    ''Am I out of her mind just now? How could I kiss her involuntarily?''


    Then, they took a set of indoor Korean style photos. Although Mary had been in a state of chaos and


    was at the mercy of others, William couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "How long will it take?" William frowned. It was almost noon and they haven''t finished two sets yet. It


    was really troublesome.


    "It''s almost done," the shop assistant said with a smile. "This set is finished. There''s an indoor set and


    three outdoor sets."


    "¡­" William waved his hand angrily and said to Mary, "Just take these two sets today. We can take the


    otherster."


    "Okay." Mary nodded nkly.


    "I''m going to pick up the car. Wait for me at the doorter," said William.


    "All right." Mary watched him walk away and was about to stand up, but was stopped by the


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    cameraman.


    "Mrs. Mary," the cameraman said with a smile, holding the camera in his hand. "Look, this photo is so


    good."


    Mary looked at it and found that It was right the photo in which they were kissing.


    In the photo, the warm hand of William was gently ced on her waist. The two people closed their


    eyes and their lips were close.


    What a beautiful scene.


    All of a sudden, Mary wanted to cry.


    "Oh, you two are a perfect match," the cameraman continued. "I have a question for you, Mrs. Mary,


    can I put this photo into our leaflets? We can give you a discount."


    "Well," Mary cleared his voice and said, "I''m going to ask my... Husband."


    "Okay, okay." The cameraman nodded.

 Chapter 28 Trying To Avoid Him

    Chapter 28 Trying To Avoid Him


    "The wedding dress shop said that they wanted to use our photos as sample pictures of their leaflets."


    Mary stood in front of the car and asked William, "Is that Ok? They said we could get a discount. "


    "Don''t they have a special model?" William said it after thinking about it.


    "Yes," said Mary, with her face turning a little red. "Maybe we did a good job."


    "Tell them that they can give others a reference before we take the photos," said William after a pause.


    "It''s not necessary to print it on the leaflets."


    "Okay, then I''ll tell them." Mary nodded, turned around and was about to leave, but was stopped by


    William.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Staring at her eyes for a while, William asked, "What do you think of my idea?"


    Mary seemed to be scared and said with a question somehow, "I think... It''s good."


    "Okay, go ahead. Come back soon." There seemed to be a smile on the corner of his mouth when


    William spoke.


    Mary turned around in a hurry.


    ''Why did he, the boss, ask for my opinion? It''s really ttering. And the smile at the corners of his


    mouth, is there anything good happened? It''spletely ttering me.'' It''s ttering.


    When she got into the car, Mary still insisted on sitting in the back seat. She had no time to care about


    William''s dark face. She had to stay away from such a dangerous creature.


    They didn''t talk all the way to the old house. Timothy was sitting in the living room, seeming to be


    waiting for the two.


    "Father."


    "Father, we are back."


    "Why do youe back sote?" Timothy sat up from the sofa and looked at Mary with a smile. "Are


    you tired? How was the photos?"


    "I''m not tired. The photos are good." "We took two sets of indoor photos." Mary said.


    "Why didn''t you take the pictures outside?"


    "It was at noon and so we came back. The outdoors photos are difficult to take."


    "Yes, you are right." Timothy nodded, "Let''s eat first and have a rest in the afternoon."


    "Thank you, father." As Mary nodded, she stole a nce at William.


    Since they entered the house, the two of them hadn''t said a word or even made eye contact with each


    other. It seemed that the contradiction between the father and the son was still deep.


    Biting her lips, Mary remembered what she had heardst night. ''It seemed that they were talking


    about responsibility. What did the two argue about exactly? Did the news have a great impact on the


    "By the way, I have to go back this afternoon." At the table, Timothy suddenly opened his mouth. Mary


    was so surprised that even William didn''t believe it.


    "Why is it so sudden?" Mary asked with a frown.


    "I''m worried about your auntie Amy staying abroad alone," continued Timothy. "It''s good for me to go


    back early. Remember to give me an electronic copy of your wedding photos."


    "Are you all ready?" Said William.


    "Yeah." Without looking at him, Timothy replied casually.


    After the lunch, William drove Timothy to the airport in person, while Mary was ordered to stay at home


    and have a good rest.


    It had to be said that the father of William was very good to her, but only because she was his


    daughter-inw? But what would the old man think if he knew that he had colluded with William to


    cheat him? Will he be very sad and disappointed?


    At home, Mary was lost in various fancies and conjectures. She didn''t know that she had to face a


    powerful father. How could he be deceived so easily?


    "William," there were only two people in the car. Timothy suddenly said, "Do you know why I asked you


    to send me today?"


    "Do you have something to say to me?" William had a bite of his lips and said.


    "That''s good." Timothy said slowly, "I know everything about you and Mary."


    Hearing that, the hand holding the steering wheel paused. Although William had a vague answer in his


    heart, he still asked with a trace of doubt, "What do you know?"


    "Well, do you still want to lie to me?" Timothy smiled with disdain, "You pretended to marry her and


    colluded with her to deceive me."


    Hearing that, William squinted his eyes and felt relieved. Now that he knew it, he should be frank. "I


    have guessed that I can''t hide it from you for too long."


    "You were really trying your best to deceive me by any means."


    "Not only to deceive you." But to deceive everyone.


    "So you bought her marriage, the marriage of a girl? !"


    "We just take what we need."


    "Okay, okay," said Timothy angrily, "I really underestimated you. Who on earth did you do this for?


    Sansa or Frank? !"


    "¡­" Frowning, William didn''t say anything.


    "Sansa has left for five years. I know you feel guilty and you don''t want to leave," said Timothy with a


    painful expression on his face. "But are you really going to spend your whole life? Do you really have


    no one else in your heart except her? Are you willing to fall depraved for her? "


    "Depraved? !" All of a sudden, a sarcastic smile appeared on William''s face. "Is it because that Frank


    likes me that I have fallen depraved? In your eyes, is this the depravity? !"


    "If this is not depravity then what is depravity?! Do you really fall in love with Frank?! "


    "So what?"


    "So what? !" Timothy was furious. "Don''t you know it''s againstmon sense and shocking the world?!


    You can''t you forget Sansa so you turn to like her brother?! What a big joke!"


    "Joke?" "As long as you like it, it doesn''t matter whether othersugh at you or not." William said it with


    an evil and irony smile.


    "Unfilial son! Unfilial son!" Timothy shouted, trembling with anger. If it weren''t for the car, he would have


    already made a fight against William. "If you are so stubborn and unrepentant, I''d rather kill you early


    so as not to let you ruin our family!"


    "Here we are at the airport." William just stopped the car without saying anything again. After stopping


    the car, a bodyguard came to greet Timothy.


    Timothy was so angry that he mmed the door and got out of the car. "As an old man, I have seen


    how well Mary treats you. I won''t expose you. Since you are married, it''s fate. You, take care of


    yourself!"


    Seeing that Timothy had passed the security check, William didn''t stay any longer and directly drove


    back to the old house.


    Mary just came out from the old house with a bag. When she saw William''s car, she asked, "Why do


    youe back so early? Did father get on the ne?"


    "Yes." With no expression on his face, William didn''t intend to tell the conversation between him and his


    father to Mary. "Are you going out?"


    "Yes, I''m going to the hospital to see my mother. Anyway, I have nothing to do now."


    "Let me drive you there."


    "What?" Startled, Mary refused instinctively, "no, no, No. I can go by myself."


    "Mary Lu," said William, staring at her with his deep eyes. "You seem to avoid me in the past two days."


    "No, no," Mary shook her head with a guilty conscience. "You... You are wrong."


    "Then get in the car," said William domineeringly. "Father has left. We don''t have toe back to the


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    old house."


    "You should go to pack your things. I''m leaving now first."


    "How dare you!" "If you dare to leave, you don''t have to ask for this month''s sry!" William shouted at


    her.


    "You... Okay, fine." Mary said it in her heart, ''you are so cruel.'' When she was about to open the back


    door of the car, she was frightened by a roar from William again.


    "Mary Lu! Do you dare to sit on the back seat? !"


    Looking at the murderous light shining in the red eyes of William out of anger, Mary got on the


    passenger seat spinelessly.


    The car arrived at the hospital in a sh. When William was about to leave, he was stopped by Mary.


    "William Lan!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I..." Mary hesitated whether she should tell him that she wouldn''t go back tonight. Would she make a


    mountain out of a molehill? Maybe he didn''t care about it at all...


    "What''s wrong? Are you hesitating?" William frowned.


    "I... I''ll be backte tonight." Mary said with her eyes closed.


    "What time will youe back?"


    "Three o''clock."


    "Three o''clock in the morning?" "What are you going to do?" asked William with confusion.


    "For the part time job."


    All of a sudden, it dawned on William that he had forgotten that Mary still had several part time jobs to


    do. "Where are you going?"


    "The convenience store."


    "The convenience store?" All of a sudden, something urred to William and he asked, "is it the


    convenience store beside Love Bar on Ninghai Road?"


    "Well..." "Yes, how do you know that?" Mary asked with a little surprise.


    "I got it by ident." "Do you want to pick you up?" William asked with a careless expression.


    ''Plop! Plop! Plop! Plop!''


    [ ] felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest, but such an ordinary sentence stirred up


    thousands of waves in her heart. ''don''t be so good to me, Mr. LAN.''.


    "No, you don''t have to," said Mary, "I have to go to work tomorrow. I can go by myself."


    "You such a stupid woman. Aren''t you afraid of meeting bad guys?"


    "It doesn''t matter because I don''t have money nor sex." "You can leave now. I''m going in." Mary smiled


    casually.


    As soon as she finished her words, she ran to the in-patient department at a speed of a hundred


    meters without waiting for the response of Marvin.


    "You..." William was speechless and watched her run away. He pounded her fist hard on the steering


    wheel. How could he feel so ufortable?!


    When Mary ran to the surgery room, she was surprised to find that her mother had just woken up.


    After changing into the mushroom proof clothing, Mary couldn''t wait to enter the surgery room.


    "Mom, I miss you so much."


    "Mary," Mary''s mother touched her head lovingly. "I miss you too."


    "Mom, are you okay recently?"


    "Yes, I''m fine."


    "That''s good." "Mom, I can''te to see you often. You must be fine." Maryid on the chest of her


    mother and said.


    "Silly girl," Mary''s mother smiled, but she looked haggard. "Where is William? Why didn''t hee with


    you? Are you two guys okay?"


    "He... He is too busy, "said Mary." we are both fine."


    "Then I''m relieved," said Mary''s mother with a smile. "I think that child is steady. Mary, just get along


    well with him and don''t lose your temper."


    "I didn''t," said Mary coquettishly, "Why don''t you trust your own daughter?"


    "Ha ha," Mary''s mother was amused and smiled, "By the way, tomorrow is your birthday, isn''t it?"


    "Yes," said Mary with a sweet smile. "Mommy, you still remember my birthday."


    "Of course I remember my daughter''s birthday, let alone it is on Children''s Day."


    "Ha ha, that''s right," said Mary with a smile. "Every birthday can be celebrated with a child, but I will


    grow old as I grow up."


    "In my eyes, you are always a child."

 Chapter 29 Her Birthday

    Chapter 29 Her Birthday


    "Mom..." Tears welled up in Mary''s eyes and she leaned on her mother to feel the warmth.


    "Mary, do you remember your childhood?" "We were living in a courtyard in the countryside..." Mary''s


    mother said it with a smile.


    Mary listened quietly and cut in a few words from time to time. It was time to go again.


    "Mom, I wille to see you tomorrow. Have a good rest."


    "Okay, fine." "Remember to eat Changshou Noodles and take care of yourself." Mary''s mother nodded


    and said.


    "Mom, you too." Biting her lips to hold back her tears, Mary nodded and left.


    She didn''t know how long it had been since she went shoppingst time. Mary was walking on the


    road, aimless.


    There were still a few hours left before the part-time job, but she didn''t want to see William for the time


    being. She needed to calm down.


    When she was shopping, she ran into Andy by ident.


    Andy was holding a beer belly man as old as her father. If it weren''t for the fact that she didn''t have a


    father, Mary would have thought it was a peaceful scene where a father loved his daughter.


    "Mary." "What a coincidence!" Andy greeted Mary directly.


    "Yes, Andy." Mary smiled unnaturally.


    "Thisdy looks familiar," the beer belly man said with a sinister smile. "Have we met before?"


    "Sir, you must have mistaken me for someone else." The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. The beer


    belly man didn''t look like a good person. She''d better leave early.


    "This is our CEO''s wife. Can you afford to offend her?" Andy opened her almond eyes wide and said to


    the beer belly man, "You can recognize beautiful women as soon as you see them. Do you know she is


    the wife of the president? !"


    "Oh, it''s Mrs. Lan. I''m sorry." The beer belly man''s face changed instantly, and he reached out his


    hands with several big golden rings.


    Mary reached out her hand and shook it, "I have something else to do. I''m leaving now."


    Then she ran away as fast as she could.


    After walking a few steps, she could still hear the voice of the two people behind her.


    "Oh, my dear, you are the most beautiful. Come and kiss me."


    "No..."


    Hiss... With a shiver, Mary turned around and saw the beer belly man getting closer.


    ''Damn it.'' Mary look back at once, ''The world is getting worse and worse.''


    When she first entered the public rtion department, many people were suspicious of her. Wasn''t a


    public rtion employee just a barmaid? However, she had to rely on her own strength to make a


    breakthrough. No matter how hard the process was, as long as she got something, it would be enough.


    People like Andy also existed but everyone had its own choices. No one could tell right from wrong.


    As children''s Day wasing, many entertainment facilities were set up on the square for children to


    y.


    After buying some fast food, Mary sat on a bench by the roadside and watched theughter of such


    young faces.


    The big screen of the square was full of advertising, but Mary didn''t expect to see the forey of the


    Past of Republic of China.


    In the forey, Victor yed a major military tycoon in the Republic of China, wearing a grey white


    military uniform and long leather boots. Sometimes, he rode a war horse to the battlefield full of smoke.


    Sometimes, he was standing in the snow. An old-styledy, yed by Summer, also was standing with


    him. It was very romantic.


    "The promotional film is awesome. I really want to watch it." A student like a girl sitting next to Mary


    said with expectation, "Victor is still so handsome."


    "Yeah, yeah," another girl echoed. "He''s just a yboy."


    "It''s none of my business. He''s a yboy but won''t spend time on me."


    "Well, you have a clear estimation of yourself."


    "Hey, you bad girl, you want to be beaten up."


    "Ha, ha..."


    The two girls left, ying with each other. Sitting next to them, Mary couldn''t helpughing.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    When Mary was wondering who was calling her, she took out her phone and found that she didn''t know


    who it was.


    "Hello?" The phone was ringing stubbornly and Mary answered it doubtfully. "Hello, who are you


    looking for?"


    "Hehe," a maic voice came from the other end of the phone, "It''s me."


    "Vi, Victor?" Mary frowned, afraid that she had misheard.


    "Yes, you remember my voice. It''s good." It seemed that Victor was in a good mood.


    "How did you get my number?"


    "I''m smart and I have my own method."


    "¡­ All right." Mary raised her eyebrows, "What''s up?"


    "Nothing. It''s just a phone call, for fun." On the other side of the phone, there was a little banter in


    Victor''s voice. "Are you excited and surprised to be called by me?"


    "Yes, I am," Mary nodded with a smile. "I''m ttered."


    "Yes, I guess so."


    "Humph..." Mary smiled. It seemed that he was really not busy at all. "I just saw the forey video


    about your new y."


    "Umm? Am I handsome? "


    "Yes, it''s very good," said Mary. "It''s very good, the video."


    "The opera will begin to y tomorrow. Don''t forget to watch it."


    "Yes, I will." Mary nodded. The new opera was yed in a shoot-broadcast form, and the forey


    video was justpleted. It was very interesting. It could be said that it had been popr before it was


    broadcast.


    "Victor, let''s go. It''s your treat." A vague voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "I''ming." "You can go first," said Victor to that person.


    "Are you going to have meals?" Mary asked Victor as she could clearly hear it. "


    "Yes," replied Victor, "I just finished my work and went to celebrate."


    "Then go ahead. Don''t make them wait too long."


    "Okay... It''s fine."


    The two of them had nothing to say. There was a short silence on the phone. "Mary."


    Victor suddenly called out again.


    "What? What''s wrong?"


    "Happy birthday."


    "Victor, you..." "How did you know it?" Mary was shocked and asked. My birthday..."


    "I just now heard it from them." "Save my phone number and remember to call me." Victor made a


    "Du, du, du..."


    The phone was suddenly hung up, leaving Mary at a loss.


    Happy birthday...


    Holding the phone, Mary suddenly smiled. She saved the number and sent a message.


    "Thank you. Eat more."


    After editing the message, Mary immediately sent it to Victor.


    Victor hung up the phone and was about to chase them. Suddenly, his phone rang. He took it out and


    looked at it. A smile appeared on his face. He held the phone and didn''te to his senses for a long


    time.


    When Mary arrived at the convenience store, Peter was also there.


    "Peter, long time no see."


    "That''s right, Sister Mary. Long time no see. Where have you been on a business trip again?"


    "It was Shanghai. I''m so tired."


    "That''s great. You can have some fun by the way."


    "Kid, you are too naive." Mary shook her head with a smile and entered the changing room.


    When she came out, she saw a small cake in Peter''s hand. He shouted happily, "Sister Mary, happy


    birthday!"


    "Oh, my God, thank you," said Mary, moved. "Thank you, Peter."


    "You''re wee, Sister Mary. Make a wish quickly."


    "Okay, I''ll do it." Then Mary closed her eyes.


    The light of AJ Group''s CEO''s office was still on.


    "ng! ng! ng"


    "Come in please."


    "Mr. William," Kevin pushed the door open and said, "I''ve sorted out the documents."


    "Okay, you can get off work now."


    "Okay," Kevin hesitated for a moment and asked, "Mrs. Mary... Does thepany need to prepare a


    gift for Mr. Mary?"


    There was a tradition in AJ Group that everyone would receive a gift from thepany on its birthday,


    from the manager to the cleaning staff. But Mary''s was a special person in thepany. It was


    unknown that whether the boss would give her a gift by himself or whether it was necessary for the


    "A gift? What gift?" Asked William, raising his head.


    "Well, it''s just a birthday gift. Tomorrow is Mrs. Mary''s birthday. Don''t you know that?"


    "I don''t know it at all." William admitted frankly.


    "Well, the gift..."


    "Just do what you should do. It''s thepany''s rule." Without raising his head, William acted as if he


    was doing business.


    "Okay, Mr. William. I''ll prepare for the gift. I''m leaving now."


    "Okay, Bye." Seeing Kevin walking out, the hand of William holding the pen paused for a moment.


    Then he raised his head and suddenly raised the corners of his mouth.


    Tomorrow, the Children''s Day, is the birthday of Mary?


    At three o''clock in the morning, when Mary was about to close the door and get off work, another


    customer came.


    "William!" She covered her mouth and screamed.


    "Have you seen a ghost? Why are you shouting so loudly?" William rolled his eyes at her.


    "Well... Why are you here?"


    "Passing by."


    "Passing by?" The corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. It was three o''clock in the morning. You told me


    that you are passing by. Oh, dear, please make a more convincing lie.


    "Yeah." "Do you have noodles in the shop?" William nodded calmly and said.


    "Yes, we have." Mary answered nkly.


    "Where is it?"


    "You want to buy it?"


    "Of course!" "Or what should I do?" William handled his tie.


    "Okay, okay," replied Mary, and she quickly brought the noodles.


    After paying, William asked, "Are you off duty?"


    "Yeah."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go."


    "You, you are going to go back too?" Mary was shocked again.


    "Yeah." William didn''t want to scold her anymore.


    As soon as they got in the car, Mary felt a little sleepy.


    "Just sleep if you are sleepy." William said when he saw that she had been sleepy. "I''ll wake you when


    we get home. "


    "Okay." Mary was so generous that she almost fell asleep.


    William Looked at her lying on the seat with her lips pouting and her long eyshes trembling slightly,


    which was indescribably moving.


    He had already gone back home. He was worried about her, so he came to pick her up. What was


    wrong with him? ''Mary, if it weren''t for your birthday, how could you enjoy such a high treatment.''


    Somehow, he remembered that he couldn''t help kissing her red lips in the morning when they were


    taking wedding photos. The lips were soft, and Mary was obviously frightened, so she could only


    passively take his kiss. That feeling was unforgettable to him.


    All of a sudden, his chest seemed to be burning. In a rage, William loosened his tie and said, "Damn it!"


    After cursing, William turned his attention to driving.

 Chapter 30 Fall In Love With You

    Chapter 30 Fall In Love With You


    Mary slept not so deeply. She felt her body light, like a small boat floating in the sea, ups and downs,


    but there was a sun beside her, unusually warm. With her eyes closed, she made an obeisance to that


    warm ce, feeling extremelyfortable.


    "Wake up, Mary." It was William''s voice, but she really didn''t want to get up.


    "Get up!" "If you don''t get up, your sry will be deducted." William said in a very strict voice.


    Sry? Sry!


    Although Mary''s mind was still on, she suddenly stood up and howled, "Don''t deduct my sry! !"


    "Ha ha." Standing in front of the bed, William smiled. He knew this method was effective. "Your sry


    will not be deducted after eating the noodles."


    "Hmm?" It was not until she rubbed her eyes that she saw everything clearly.


    William was wearing an apron, but how could he smile like that? Bitch? It was already dawn behind


    him?!


    "Oh my God What time is it now?" Mary stood up and asked in a hurry.


    "It''s seven o''clock already."


    "Seven o''clock in the morning? !" Mary asked with her eyes wide open. William nodded in agreement.


    "Why... Why didn''t you wake me upst night?" Mary grabbed her hair and said, "Well... Besides, was


    not in the car? "


    "Cut the crap. Go brush your teeth and have breakfast." Then William walked out in slippers.


    "You... You are still wearing the apron? !" "Tell me what happened." Mary asked him as she was


    chasing him.


    "Have breakfast!" William red at her and went into the kitchen.


    Pursing her lips, Mary went into the restroom and noticed that she was still wearing the clothes she


    wore yesterday.


    Oh my God... It was William who carried her upstairs? Mary frowned to recall it and went out after


    brushing the teeth and washing the face in a hurry.


    In the living room, William was putting a bowl of noodles on the table. When he heard the sound of


    Marying out, he turned around and give a smile to her like spring wind.


    He looked like a good husband who was waiting for his wife.


    Unfortunately, he was not at all.


    "You..." "Did you carry me up yesterday? "


    "Yeah."


    "Thank you anyway." Compared with being shy, Mary was more upset.


    "Come and have some noodles."


    "You made it?" Mary sat down with a frown and looked at the noodles which didn''t look good.


    "Yeah." "Happy birthday, Mary." William sat down and said.


    All of a sudden, Mary raised her head and stared at him. She didn''t expect that he would know her


    birthday and cook noodles for her. She felt a little bit sour in her nose and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Mary wanted to cry.


    "How...How did you know it?"


    "I know everything as I am extremely smart." A smile appeared at the corners of William''s mouth.


    Although he was talking nonsense, he looked so childish. "Eat quickly. You will live a long life if you eat


    it."


    "Wi..." Mary choked with sobs and suppressed the emotions surging out of her heart. "Boss, thank


    you... In fact, you don''t have to pay so much care."


    "It''s what I pay you back."


    "Boss, you don''t have to do this. Everything I do is what I should do. It''s me who should pay you back."


    "Cut the crap!" William was a little impatient. Why did Mary react differently from what he thought?


    Shouldn''t she be moved to tears when she saw that he was so good to her?


    "Boss..."


    "Stop calling me boss!" All of a sudden, William threw his chopsticks, which startled Mary. "What''s


    wrong with you, Mary? Make me in bad mood in the early morning!"


    "I..." Biting her lips, Mary stood up and said, "It''s gettingte. I have to go to work."


    Then she pulled out the chair in a hurry and was about to go out.


    "Stop!" William shouted at her, but Mary didn''t listen to him at all. She just wanted to fly out.


    "Mary!" William was so angry that he stood up in a hurry and grabbed Mary''s arm. "Do you look down


    on me? !"


    "No, I don''t..." Mary lowered her head and said in a low voice.


    "You don''t? !" Williamughed and said angrily, "You''ve been too arrogant recently! Why were you


    avoiding me? !"


    "I weren''t..." She struggled for a while, but it didn''t work.


    "You didn''t want to get in my car. You didn''t want to be too close to me. And you didn''t want to talk to


    me! You don''t even want to take a look at the noodles I cook!" William clenched Mary''s slender arm


    more tightly and said, "Say it! What the hell do you want to do?"


    "I... I didn''t," said Mary, shaking her head. "I don''t want anything."


    "Do you have another man? !" William was shouting as he felt as if thousands of cat''s ws were


    scratching in his heart, "Am I right?! Do you want an affair?! I got up early this morning to make noodles


    for you and celebrate your birthday. Do you think I am not busy?"


    "What... What are you doing?" Hearing his nonsense, Mary raised her head and scolded angrily. "No


    man, no affair, no! Let go of me!"


    "No?! Why were you avoiding me? !"


    "Because!" "There is no reason. I''m going to bete."


    "Make it clear!" Hearing that, Charles turned her around and made her face him. He gritted his teeth


    and said, "otherwise, you won''t be able to leave!"


    "Because I don''t want to fall in love with you by myself!"


    Her words were sonorous and powerful. Hearing that, William''s hand that was holding her suddenly


    loosened. After a long while, he said in a daze, "Mary, your joke is really not funny!"


    "I''m not joking. It''s not a joke." Mary lowered her shoulder and said in a powerless voice, "William, why


    did you kiss me when we were taking the wedding photos that day?"


    "Because..." William didn''t expect her to ask him such a question. He didn''t know why he himself


    kissed her.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "So," said Mary with a self-mockery smile. "Don''t provoke me again. Don''t get too close to me. And


    don''t be too good to me... Or, I will fall in love with you!"


    "Mary, are you crazy?" William''s face got a little bit dark, "Have you forgotten the contract?! You are


    crazy!"


    "Yeah. I''m crazy!" Mary raised her head which had been full of tears, "So I have to avoid you! So I want


    to go back to my original position!"


    "Okay! Good! Go fuck back to where youe from!" William roared, kicked away the chair in front of


    him, strode forward and left without looking back.


    The door mmed shut with great strength, as if the whole building had trembled a little.


    All of a sudden, all her strength seemed to have been taken away. Mary squatted down and burst into


    tears.


    ''Damn it! Why was life so hard! Why did you sign this damned contract? Why should I fall in love with


    you?''


    With tears streaming down her face, Mary fumbled for a chair and sat down.


    The noodles on the table were already cold and embarrassed.


    Mary picked up the chopsticks on the table and put a piece of noodles into her mouth while crying.


    ''William, the noodles you cooked are so bad. Some are burnt, some are not cooked yet, and they are


    salty. They are not delicious at all...''


    While smiling, Mary wiped her tears and gulped down the noodles,ining that the noodles


    cooked by William tasted terrible


    Meanwhile, William mmed the door and walked out.


    He was getting more and more confused about himself. Why did he leave and why was he so angry?


    Escaping? No, he was not escaping! He sped up to one hundred and twenty yards and drove all the


    way. He could only vent his shock in his heart in this way.


    ''What did Mary say? Did she say she had fallen in love with me?! Damn it! How could she fall in love


    with me?! What a stupid woman! You couldn''t fall in love with her, and you won''t fall in love with her!''


    Beep.


    A second before eight o''clock, Mary rushed to thepany hall and checked in. "Fortunately, my


    attendance bonus will not be deducted."


    Mary lowered her head all the way and tried not to greet anyone, fearing that her red and swollen eyes


    would be seen by others.


    The elevator stopped steadily on the Floor 32. Mary took a deep breath, paused for a few seconds, and


    stepped out.


    "Sister Mary!"


    As soon as Mary went out, she was startled. A young girl with a ponytail suddenly came out and


    greeted her.


    "You... Who are you?" Asked Mary.


    "I''m the fresh assistant of Kevin. My name is Jane Song. Nice to meet you, Sister Mary."


    "Oh," said Mary with a smile, "Hello, how are you? Are you used to working in thepany?"


    "Not bad," Jane suddenly leaned close to the face of Mary, "It''s just that the CEO is a little fierce. When


    he came in just now, he seemed to be about to kill someone. It''s so terrible..."


    Hearing this, Mary looked at the office unconsciously. William was reading the documents, with no


    expression on his face.


    "That''s how the CEO is. Just get used to it." Mary looked away and asked, "Where is Kevin?"


    "Oh, he went to inspect the construction site."


    "Okay, go ahead with your work. Fighting."


    "Okay, Sister Mary." Jane smiled sweetly and asked, "Sister Mary, do you often work overtime?"


    "Sometimes. What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, your eyes are swollen," Jane said innocently. "Women should be good to themselves. You can''t


    stay upte all the time."


    "Ha ha," Mary was amused by her words. "You seem to be very experienced."


    "Haha, I often stayed upte at school and got some experience."


    "Well, thank you, Jane."


    Sitting at her desk and watching Jane Song printing a document, jumping up and down, Mary sighed


    that it was so good to be young. When she was young, she was fearless of nothing. Unlike now, she


    was overcautious and worried a lot.


    How could she be so bold at that time?


    For the whole morning, Mary had been concentrating on her work. If there was any document, she


    asked Jane Song to hand it over to William, who had never been out of his office.


    The two of them knew that everything was over since this morning.


    Mary gave herself a self-mockery smile, ''Well, it''s over before it starts.''

 Chapter 31 Stiff Relationship

    Chapter 31 Stiff Rtionship


    ''I lost my temper and even myself was shocked.


    I am afraid that I would fall in love with William, or in other words, I''m afraid that my love will be deeper


    and deeper.


    From now on, I can''t be very close to him, I can''t bear his love, I can''t talk to him as if nothing had


    happened, and I can''t joke with him unscrupulously.


    He is the CEO, and I am the main force; he is the boss, and I am an employee.


    I just hope that this year will pass as soon as possible.


    Mary Lu.''


    At lunch time, William ordered takeout. It seemed that he wouldn''t leave the office for a whole day.


    "Sister Mary," Jane asked in confusion, "Are you really the wife of the CEO?"


    "Well... Yes. I am." Mary was confused.


    "Then why didn''t the boss order takeout for you?"


    "Oh," said Mary with a bitter smile, lowering her head. "In thepany, he is the CEO and I am the


    assistant. There is no husband and wife."


    "Wow," Jane was shocked, "It''s really a bigpany. How disciplined it is!"


    ''She is so cute.'' Mary thought.


    "Sister Mary, let''s go to have lunch together. Okay?"


    "Okay, let''s go." Mary packed up the documents and stood up.


    "Ha ha, you are so kind, Sister Mary," Jane said in a chirpy voice, "I''m starving to death!"


    Standing in the elevator, Mary raised her head unconsciously, only to meet the cold eyes of William in


    the office. She was startled and quickly closed the elevator door. The blurred face of William shrank


    until it disappeared.


    "Jane," the two chatted while eating and Mary asked, "How long have you been in thepany?"


    "It''s been three days," said Jane, full of food in her mouth. "When I came here, you were on a business


    trip with the CEO."


    "Well, I see it." Mary nodded, "If you are not used to it, just tell me."


    "Thank you," Jane nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "Thank you, Sister Mary. Don''t mention how


    happy I am when I''m here in AJ Group."


    "Really?" Mary smiled, "How happy are you?"


    "I''m just very happy," said Jane seriously. "I''ve inquired about it a long time ago. Everyone in the


    "Really?" Raising her eyebrows, Mary thought she was doing well in thepany.


    "Of course it''s true," Jane continued, "But as for the CEO, tut tut..."


    Jane shook her head and sighed, which made Maryugh. "What''s wrong with the CEO?"


    "Sister Mary, don''t me me for saying it."


    "I won''t."


    "Then I''ll say it," Jane push her head close and said meticulously, "When I searched thepany''s


    information online, many people in the forum said that the CEO was a gay."


    "Gay? !" Mary was startled. She had never heard such a rumor. "Nonsense!"


    "Ha ha," Jane suddenlyughed, "I also think it''s nonsense. Don''t you see that the CEO''s wife is right


    in front of me?"


    "It''s so boring to go to work, so let''s gossip."


    "Of course," Jane said firmly. "Now, as long as a man is good-looking and doesn''t have close


    rtionship with girls, he will be mistaken as a gay."


    "Well..." "How could this happen?" Mary touched his forehead.


    "Yes," Jane suddenly said with an ambiguous expression, "Whether the CEO is a gay or not? You have


    the right to speak most, Sister Mary."


    "Me?" Mary was confused.


    "Yes," Jane covered her mouth and snickered, "How''s the CEO''s skill in bed?"


    "Ahem..." Mary was choked by the rice and kept coughing. How could a little girl be so open now?


    "You..."


    "Sister Mary, you get shy! ha-ha!" Janeughed.


    Even after work, Mary didn''t say a word to William.


    Mary went home by taxi alone and she even didn''t desire to have meals. She closed the door and went


    to bed early. She knew that William wouldn''te back.


    The schedule for thepany, hospital, apartment, convenience store for a day was full. If Mary could


    avoid meeting with William, she would be happy anyway.


    Mary thought that William must hate her very much. He must thought the ''wife'' he chose was the


    safest, but he did not expect that she would bring him so much trouble and worries. ''I''d better get rid of


    him before I fall in love with him deeply.''


    It had been three days since the two of them had avoided each other. Either Mary had been avoiding


    William, or William had been avoiding Mary. It was just that Kevin had suffered a lot and had been the


    contact of the two every day.


    "I''m dying..." Kevin walked out of the office weakly.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary asked. Kevin had done everything these two days. She felt sorry for him.


    "Mr. William asked me to go to the shooting site!" Kevin has a bitter look on his face. "For three days in


    a row, I only slept three hours a day. William still asked me to go to the site for waiting. It would kill me!


    "


    "Then you have to ''devote yourself to death''!" Jane gloated.


    "You bad girl, why are you making me angry?"


    Jane stuck out her tongue naughtily.


    "Kevin," said Mary after thinking for a while, "Let me go there for you."


    "Really? !" Kevin''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes, it''s true. I don''t have much work to do recently," nodded Mary. "You go and tell the CEO. I''ll go on


    behalf of you."Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Sister Mary, why do you help him?" Jane pouted.


    "Jane, don''t interrupt us." Kevin was turning to Mary. "Mary. We have made a deal. You need to help


    me. I''ll treat you to mealster. "


    "Okay, no problem." "Which site?" Mary asked with a smile.


    "The Past of Republic of China. Their shooting in Shanghai is about to end, and they wille back to


    A-city to shoot."


    "Okay." Mary nodded, "How long will I stay there?"


    "About a week."


    One week. Well, that''s good. ''I don''t have to face William for a week.'' Mary breathed a sigh of relief.


    "ng! ng! ng"


    "Pleasee in." Without raising his head, William knew who it was.


    "Mr. William," Kevin said with a guilty conscience, "Mary told me that she had nothing to do recently, so


    she wants to go to the shooting site... She volunteered to supervise the shooting."


    Hearing that, William''s hand, which was writing, paused. He raised his head and said expressionlessly,


    "Okay, I see."


    "Well..." Now it was Kevin''s turn to be confused. He didn''t expect that the CEO was so easy-going


    today.


    "Anything else?" Asked William, frowning as he saw that Kevin hadn''t leave.


    "Well, Mr. William, did you quarrel with Mary?" Kevin asked after thinking for a while.


    As expected, when hearing this, the expression on William''s face immediately changed.


    "Is it because of the contract?" Kevin continued, "It shouldn''t be like that. I read the contract at that


    time. There shouldn''t be any problem with it."


    "Kevin!" William interrupted him and said with both joke and warning, "I think you are very gossipy. How


    about I call the periodical office and rmend you to be a paparazzo? You will get big news every


    day. What do you think?! "


    "Ah!" Kevin screamed in horror, "Boss, I... I just said it casually... It suddenly urred to me that I still


    have a lot of work to do. Well, I won''t disturb you, boss! "


    After saying that, he ran out of the office without waiting for William to speak.


    William snorted and looked at Mary subconsciously.


    He hated her a little. Why did she say those words that day? He had been upset and self-righteous for


    a few days! ''Don''t expect me to fall in love with you!''


    "Tinkle, tinkle, tinkle..."


    All of a sudden, the phone rang. Looking at the number, William felt even more perturbed. It was


    another troublesome guy.


    "Hello? Why are you calling me?" There was a trace of impatience in William''s voice.


    "Can''t I call you if I have nothing to do?" Lucas said on the other end of the phone.


    "I''m very busy," said William, rubbing his eyebrows. "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you."


    "You think I have nothing to do! As a famous doctor, I''m also very busy, okay?" Lucas was so angry


    that he jumped his feet. "I called you just for you. No, for your mother-inw!"


    "Do you have any idea?" Hearing that, William was in high spirits. Although he had a fight with Mary,


    but he had his principles. Since he had decided to help her, he would not break his promise.


    "No, I don''t." Lucas said, "I''ve read the information, but I''m not God. Let''s talk about it after I return


    home and see the patient."


    "You wille back? !"


    "Yes," Lucas said with a smile, "Go back and see my aunt, Mary, ha ha."


    "Fuck off!"


    "Damn it! Why are you cursing me?" "If you scold me again, I''ll tell Mary and ask her to kick you out of


    bed!" Lucas didn''t want to lose and continued to tease.


    "Stop it." Replied William weakly.


    "What...? You sound so weak. Did you really suffer a lossst night? Ha ha... " Lucas danced happily


    and confidently over there.


    "If you keep talking nonsense, you''ll be beaten up when you get off the ne."


    "Are you so cruel? !" "It''s just a joke," shouted Lucas.


    "We are just pretending to get married. It''s a fake marriage."


    All of a sudden, in Lucas''s loud noise, such a sentence from William was like a thunder exploding in a


    clear sky, which unexpectedly shocked Lucas.


    "What... What did you say? !"


    "Yes, you heard it. Let''s talk about it when youe back."


    Bang! William hung up the cellphone and threw it on the table.


    "Hello? Hello?! William!" Lucas jumped with his feet and shouted at the phone that had been hung up,


    "I cross the jetg and call you in the middle of the night. Did you hang up again?! Fake marriage?! Oh


    my god!"


    William threw the phone and couldn''t read the documents anymore.


    ''Fake marriage, fake marriage. I must be out of my mind to make a fake marriage. I should have taken


    Frank''s advice and went to live in Norway. Then I won''t have to wait for another year and won''t put


    herself into trouble.

 Chapter 32 Lucas Came Back

    Chapter 32 Lucas Came Back


    In the middle of June, it was the plum rain season in A-city and it rained a lot, light rain.


    On the shooting site of the Past of Republic of China, Mary was sitting under a tent in the distance and


    watching them filming. The main actors and actresses were all on today''s ne, so now they were


    shooting supporting roles.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Under the camera, a young woman in a narrow slip skirt was holding an oil paper umbre. She raised


    the umbre a little, and then the rain fell from the edge of the umbre. She muttered, "If you can see


    thendscape in my eyes, why do I have to speak so much words? My intelligence is in vain."


    ''Were the women in unrequited love so pitiful?''


    With a sigh, Mary stood up, took out an umbre and got on the car to pick the main actors and


    actresses up.


    Lucas also booked today''s flight.


    After the phone call with William that day, he couldn''t help but feel curious and confused. He wanted to


    ask William what was going on and why he pretended to get married. But William kept his mouth shut,


    so he had to book an early flight.


    He had already told William before he got on the ne.


    The nes flying from all directions arrived at the airport on time, and they were not dyed even it


    rained.


    Sitting in the ne with his eyes closed for rest, Victor would have a scene to shoot as soon as he got


    off the ne. He was so tired, but he didn''t expect to see Mary when he got off the ne.


    Fans waiting at the airport surrounded the exit. The staff escorted them all the way. With sunsses


    on, Victor greeted them with a smile. It took him a long time to get out there.


    As soon as he walked out of the hall, he saw Mary standing beside the nanny van. She was wearing a


    pair of simple blue jeans, a loose coat with ck curly hair. Her eyebrows and eyes were a little blurred


    under the rain.


    However, when Victor saw the smile in Mary''s eyes, he couldn''t help smiling.


    Pressing down his hat, Victor strode towards the direction of Mary.


    "Hey, you haven''t held an umbre yet!" Jorge shouted behind him.


    However, in three or two steps, Victor walked in front of Mary and asked with a smile, "Why are you


    here?"


    "Why don''t you take an umbre toe here?" "Let''s get in the car first." Mary hurry to cover him with


    the umbre and said.


    "Okay."


    As soon as the two of them got in the car, Jorge rushed over. "Victor, you..."


    It seemed that he didn''t expect that Mary woulde, so he stopped talking all of a sudden. He


    nodded slightly as a greeting, "Hello, Mrs. Mary. You are also here."


    "Jorge," said Mary with a faint smile, "It''s Mary, not Mrs. Mary here, today."


    "Well, okay," Jorge said, raising his eyebrows.


    Mary looked at Jorge in confusion. She always felt that Jorge was hostile to her. Was it an illusion?


    "Oh, it''s raining so heavily." When everyone was silent, the heroine, Summer, squeezed through the


    crowd and came to the nanny van, "Can you take me to the site, Victor? My nanny van is stuck in a


    traffic jam."


    Victor frowned imperceptibly, "The car is full."


    "No, it isn''t." Summer looked around the car and said arrogantly, "Just let Jorge sit in the passenger


    seat."


    Upon hearing this, Jorge was enraged, "Miss Summer, you are so honorable! You really don''t take


    yourself as an outsider, do you! Why should I sit in the passenger seat?"


    "You!" Summer pointed forward with her slim fingers, "How could you bully me like this? !"


    Mary frowned, "There are so many media outside the airport. Are you going to make trouble again?"


    As soon as Summer''s assistant heard what Mary said, the assistant immediately stopped Summer and


    hinted her not to be nosy. After all, the one who spoke was the wife of the CEO. It would be


    troublesome if she was banished.


    "I''ll sit in the passenger seat. You guys sit here please." Said Mary.


    After saying that, she was about to stand up, but she was stopped by Victor at once. "You don''t have to


    go."


    Surprised, Mary turned to look at Victor, who said to Summer, "Let your assistant, Snow Zhao, to sit in


    the passenger seat, or you should go back by yourself by taxi."


    "Okay, Brother Victor." With a grateful look on Snow''s face, Snow pulled Summer back. Summer


    snorted and sat next to Jorge reluctantly.


    The farce finally subsided, and the car gradually went away from the airport.


    "Tinkle, tinkle, tinkle..."


    "Hello."


    "William, where are you? I''m getting off the ne."


    "Okay, I''ll be right there." After hanging up the phone, William didn''t get out of the car in a hurry.


    Instead, his eyes were sharp. Through the ss window washed by the rain, he watched the nanny


    van of Victor driving farther and farther.


    He had been here for a while, but he didn''t expect that Mary woulde to pick them up also. She had


    a good rtionship with Victor?


    Mary held an umbre and waited for Victor in the rain. And William saw her waiting for Victor in the


    car.


    From the beginning to the end, there seemed to be only Victor in the eyes of Mary.


    At the thought of this, a wave of anger rose in the heart of William. It seems that Mary has lived a good


    life these days, and she can still smile. ''I deserve to be troubled by the bullshit you said to me, do I?


    You did a good job, Mary.''


    William took out an umbre and strode into the rain.


    "Hi, William!"


    As soon as William entered the hall, He heard the surprised voice from Lucas.


    "Lucas!" At the first sight of him, William walked a few steps to him in a hurry.


    "You brat!" Lucas smiled and thumped William''s shoulder.


    "Your power has be stronger!" Smiling, William patted him on the back with a smile.


    "Of course!" With a big bag on his back, Lucas suddenly put his arm around the shoulder of William


    and said, "Let''s go. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Let''s go home and have a talk."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    "Hey, tell me what happened, man." Sitting in the car, Lucas couldn''t help gossiping, "Your fake


    marriage... Hurry up!"


    "It''s just a fake marriage."


    "Of course. What''s the details?" Lucas said with contempt. "Who is the one who married you? Why did


    she agree to marry you?"


    "For money. Her mother is in the advanced stage of cancer."


    "Well," Lucas paused, "Yes, I almost forget that I came back to cure your mother-inw. Wow... You are


    really in a fashion trend."


    "Fashion trend?"


    "A fake marriage," said Lucas, "Have you ever fallen in love with each other even you''re in fake


    marriage? It''s definitely a romantic drama that the boss falls in love with an ordinary girl!"


    "Fuck off! You think we are shooting TV?" Hearing the words ''fall in love'', William was immediately


    burning with anger.


    "Artes from real life!" Lucas exined patiently, "Haven''t you heard that love will grow as time


    goes by? It was fate that you could get married, so just make the marriage be true. I believe in


    your taste. The person you choose must be of good quality."


    "If you like her, I''ll give her to you." ncing at him, William said, "I''m going to Norway in a year. I don''t


    care the fabulous love."


    "Damn it! Are you serious? !" Hearing this, Lucas was annoyed. "What? Are you still messing with


    Frank? Do you really want to live with him for the rest of your life? Why will go to Norway? For getting


    married?"


    "Yeah."


    "What do you mean about yeah? !" Lucas said angrily, "Don''t tell me you have really be a gay!


    Are you together with Frank? !"


    "No, I don''t."


    "No? Then why you are gonna marry him? Are you really going to devote your life?! Are you willing to


    do that?" Lucas continued, "Even Sansa has been dead, you don''t have to be responsible for her


    brother, do you? Why don''t you understand that Frank keeps pestering you?! "


    "I did it voluntarily." "Anyway, I''m not interested in women now." William said.


    "What about Frank? Are you interested in him?" Lucas sneered, "What kind of feeling do you have for


    him?"


    "I don''t know."


    "It''s over," said Lucas, shaking his head. "If you don''t find a woman, you will be forced into a gay one


    day. I won''t care about your business!"


    "Yes," said William with a smile at the corners of her mouth. "I didn''t mean to let you meddle in it. How


    about I buy you a drink tonight?"


    "Okay, fine." After a pause, Lucas said, "Take your wife."


    "Fuck you off!"


    On the way to the shooting site, the atmosphere in the nanny van was awkward. Only Victor seemed to


    be fine and he was only joking with Mary, as if he was the yboy again.


    "Why do you pick me up today?" Victor asked, "Do you miss me. "


    "¡­" Mary heard a chill and said seriously, "It is for the work."


    "Oh, I see. But it''s really heartbreaking." Victor said with a smile, showing no sign of sadness in his


    heart.


    "I''ll be on the site for the whole next week."


    "Very good then." "Watch me filming," said Victor with a smile.


    "Okay, fine." Mary couldn''t helpughing.


    "By the way," continued Victor, "Have you watched the Past of Republic of China?"


    "Ah, I..." Mary said with embarrassment, "I forgot to watch it."


    "It doesn''t matter," said Victor with a magnanimous smile, "I''ll act for you in person."


    "¡­" Mary said with her dark face, "It''s too solemn."


    "Yes," Summer suddenly mocked, "I''ve never seen Mr. Victor to care so much about anyone! Mrs. Mary


    is so charming."


    Mary frowned. Before she could refute, Victor had already opened his mouth.


    "I really want to pay attention to you, Miss Zhao," said Victor with an evil and attractive smile. "But Miss


    Zhao is protected by a senior officer of thepany. I really don''t dare to make trouble to you!"


    Summer was so angry that her face turned red. She turned her head and said nothing.


    Biting her lips, Mary thought to herself, ''The ''senior officer'' of thepany shouldn''t be William, is it? I


    don''t think he has such a bad taste.''


    "Caspar," Snow Song, who was sitting on the passenger seat, said, "It''s not easy for Sister Summer.


    Please stop talking about her."


    "Well, she is not easy so others are easy?" Not to be outdone, Jorge said, "Who dares to offend the


    heroine? If she gets angry, she won''t shoot. It''s because of her that Victor hasn''t had a good rest for a


    few days. How capable she is!"


    The smell of gunpowder was so strong, and Mary sighed silently in her heart. No wonder Victor didn''t


    like Summer. She deserved it. Otherwise, he would have did something to her since he was a yboy,


    would he?


    She had thought that there were only fierce conflicts between female artists, but she didn''t expect that


    in the entertainment circle, everything wasplicated somehow. The depth of the water in the circle


    was deep. I needed to be careful when entering the water.

 Chapter 33 Its Just The Truth

    Chapter 33 It''s Just The Truth


    "Be Su, it''s just my parents'' order to marry you. I have a girl I like. If you are ept this, you can be a


    nominal wife of the young master. After I achieve my goal, I will let you go back." Said Jimmy Duan.


    "Since I married you, where should I go?" Sitting in a rattan chair, Be Su looked a little disappointed.


    "Don''t worry. I will arrange you well." Jimmy Duan frowned in disgust. Old style women were


    troublesome. The one he liked had to be independent. "I will find a good husband for you at that time."


    "If so, I, Be, hereby thank you." Be Su said indifferently.


    "Humph, humph!" Jimmy snorted and walked out of the yard in high boots.


    Looking down at the lotus bag embroidered by herself, Be Su took out the scissors and twisted it into


    pieces.


    "OK, stop." The director ordered, "This piece has passed."


    "Yes"


    "Great, right!"


    There was a cheer on the site. Finally, it was over and they could go to eat.


    ''The situation of ''Be Su'' is really like mine, '' Mary thought.


    "Mary Lu!"


    All of a sudden, someone called her from behind. As soon as Mary turned around, she saw that it was


    Victor who hadn''t changed his clothes yet.


    "Ah, why is the master here?" Mary blinked and teased.


    "I traveled through time, ha ha." "I look good in this suit, don''t I?" asked Victor with a smile.


    "Yes, you are very handsome." "I''m just not used to let you act Jimmy Duan." Mary nodded.


    "Why are you not used to it?"


    "He is a faithful young master. As for you, you are a yboy with a lot of scandals." said Mary.


    "That''s because I haven''t met someone I like yet," said Victor with a smile, staring at Mary.


    Mary was a little distracted by his gaze, but she suddenly heard someone calling Victor over there.


    "Mr. Victor,e here and change your clothes. Haven''t you worn enough filming clothes?"


    "You''d better go to remove your makeup and change your clothes," said Mary. "It''s time for me to get


    off work also."


    "Don''t leave now. I''ll treat you to have some meals."


    "No, thanks." Mary shook her head.


    "I insist," said Victor with a smile as he ran a few steps away. "Don''t go."


    Looking at the far away Victor, Mary sighed helplessly and could only wait.


    In the apartment of William, Lucas put down his bag and looked at it around. "Where does your wife,


    Mary, live? Why isn''t she here?"


    "She doesn''t live here." William poured a ss of water for him and said, "She''s in the center of the


    city. I bought her a suite in the building which was invested and developed by ourpany."


    "You are such a cunning fox!" "I''m going to get rid of the jetg. Call meter and I''ll go out to drink with


    you," said Lucas, curling his lips.


    "Just go ahead."


    Lucas went into the guest room and fell asleep.


    "Ding."


    The phone rang and William took it out, ''Where are you?'' It was a message from Frank.


    William called him directly.


    "Hello? Brother William"


    "Yes, I am at home. I went to the airport just now."


    "Pick up someone?"


    "Yes, Lucas hase back."


    "He''s back? Why does hee back?"


    "I want him to do me a favor." Taking a sip of water, William said, "I want him to check on Mary''s


    mother."


    "A famous cancer expert... You seem to be interested in Mary."


    "It''s just a piece of cake. Don''t think too much."


    "How could it be?" Frank smiled at the other end of the phone, "I just say it casually. Brother William,


    have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet. I''m going to drink with Lucas tonight." After a pause, William asked, "Will youe here with


    us?"


    "Is that okay?"


    "Why not?" With a smile on his face, William said, "Love Bar, you know there. Let''s meet there at eight


    o''clock."


    "Okay, all right."


    After hanging up the phone, William thought of Mary again for no reason.


    He hadn''t seen her for days. He wondered if she would work in the convenience store tonight. Would


    he meet her?


    In a restaurant near the shooting site, Mary and Victor were waiting for food.


    "I oftene to this restaurant. It''s not big and the dishes are delicious." Said Victor.


    "Yes, it''s very exquisite." Mary nodded and looked around. There were almost all actors and actresses.


    "The dishes areing!" The proprietress came all the way with dishes in her hands. "Pickled fish,


    enjoy yourself, two of you."


    "Thank you." "It smells good." Mary said thanks and smell the dishes.


    "Then let''s eat it." Victor handed over the chopsticks.


    The dishes were served one after another. While eating, Mary didn''t notice the smile on Victor''s face.


    "Mary," said Victor finally, "I really have an appetite to see you eating."


    "Hmm?" Mary looked up from the bowl full of dishes and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Wow, you really enjoy the food."


    "It smells good."


    "¡­" Victor was choked andughed, "Eat, eat."


    "Why do you want to invite me to this? I''m a little embarrassed. I won''t get paid for nothing." said Mary.


    "Aren''t we friends? I can invite you if I want." After a pause, Victor asked, "Is it because of your


    husband? I was really scared when he lost his temperst time."


    "I''m sorry for what happenedst time."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s been so long. It''s okay." "How are you and your husband doing recently?" asked Victor.


    "It''s the same as before." Mary stop eating and smiled pretending to be natural and unrestrained.


    Seeing her like this, Victor knew that she had something to tell him. "You don''t look like a good actor.


    Do you need me, a professional actor, to teach you?"


    "You..." Mary didn''t expect him to be so straightforward. She felt embarrassed, "What are you talking


    about? I don''t understand..."


    "You are such a strange woman," Victor said sarcastically. "I''m curious. Don''t you care about the


    rtionship between him and Frank?"


    "What?" Mary was more confused, "What''s the rtionship between him and Frank? I really don''t


    understand what you mean. Isn''t he a good friend of Frank? Is there anything else between them?"


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to be lying, Victor was more and more confused. "You don''t know? "


    "What do I know?" Mary stunned for a while and said, "You''re so strange. You''ve said something


    strange since you first met me. I''m not familiar with Frank. I don''t know their rtionship. "


    "You, you don''t know Langston?"


    "No, I am not." Mary shook her head.


    Victor heard his heart beating faster and faster. "Didn''t you say that you knew Frank? "


    "I just know him. He is the owner of ZJN Restaurant Chain and has a lot of cooperation with AJ Group.


    "


    "Except for this? !" Victor was a little bit excited.


    "It''s said that he is a good friend of William who has yed with him since childhood."


    Staring at Mary, Victor had a mixed feeling in his heart. It turned out that William didn''t tell her the


    rtionship between him and Frank at all! A lot of feelings welled up in Victor''s mind! It turned out that


    Mary really knew nothing?!


    "What''s wrong?" Looking at the serious expression on Victor''s face, Mary was a little confused.


    "Nothing, nothing at all." When Victor came to his senses, he smiled and thought, ''How silly you are,


    Mary.''


    "Really?" Mary doubt it a little, "You were so excited just now."


    "I will protect you well, Mary." All of a sudden, Victor said something irrelevant, whichpletely


    stunned Mary.


    "Just eat the dishes." Victor lowered his head and didn''t look at her anymore.


    ''Mary, from now on, I will expose the hidden secrets of William and Frank one by one, so that you can


    know what the truth is.''


    After the two of them finished their meal, Victor seemed to be very happy. He held the hand of Mary


    and didn''t let her go, but let her watch his new TV series. Mary had no choice but to apany him.


    On the other side, in the VIP box of Love Bar, the atmosphere was hot.


    There were William, Lucas, Frank, the wife of Frank whose name is Nancy Lin, the roommates in


    college of William and Lucas. They were all in the box.


    Women were chatting while men were drinking.


    "Lucas, we haven''t seen each other for so many years. What made youe back?" A man wearing


    sses said.


    "Of course I wille back. Mike, you have been doing well these years."


    "We are not doing as well as you," a tall thin man continued, "We learnt management together. Who


    would have thought that you would inherit the family business and be a doctor?"


    "Ha ha, father''s order is difficult to break." Lucas said with a smile, "If you want to say that I am doing


    well, I think William is doing the best."


    "Yes, yes."


    Everyone echoed. William smiled and said, "Don''t tter me. Everyone is doing well."


    "And Frank," the tall and thin man said, "He is not only sessful, but also married earlier than you.


    You have to try harder."


    "What the?" Lucas said, "You don''t know that William has been married even you''re in the same city!"


    "What...? Has been married?"


    "Wow, such a piece of news. Why don''t you tell us? !"


    "Yes, it''s right. Do you look down upon us or something else?"


    "I just got my marriage license. I haven''t told everyone yet. I''m too busy," said William with a smile,


    staring at Frank.


    "No way!" The man said, "Drink! Drink!"


    "Okay, okay," said William with a smile, "Punish yourself by drinking three sses of wine."


    "Brother William, why didn''t you call the sister-inw here today?" Nancy asked.


    "She is busy today." After drinking another ss of wine, William suddenly felt that the wine he had


    swallowed was unbearable.


    "It''s not right!" The tall and thin man said, "You must have hidden the sister-inw in your sugar house!"


    "Ha ha," said Lucas with a smile, "If there is a chance, let the sister-inwe out to see us!"


    "Sure, of course." Holding the ss in his hand, William smiled and drank it up.


    "I''m going to the toilet." Frank suddenly said.


    "Wait," called Lucas, "I''ll go with you."


    Frowning, William looked at Lucas with a warning meaning in his eyes, but Lucas pretended not to see


    it.


    The two of them walked out of the box. When William was about to chase after them, he was pulled by


    several friends to drink.


    "Frank, stop pestering William." After leaving the door, Lucas said directly.


    "You should go and tell him." Frank sneered, "If he want me to leave, then I''ll leave."


    "You obviously know he feels guilty!" "Don''t think you can keep him in this way," said Lucas, ring at


    Frank.


    Lucas gave him a cold stare and went into the restroom. ''William, I''m the only one who knows what had


    happened to you and Frank. If I don''t help you, who else can? Even if you think I shouldn''t mind your


    business, I''ll stop you from your unrealistic and self-damaging-future idea!''

 Chapter 34 Take Him Home

    Chapter 34 Take Him Home


    When Frank and Lucas came back one after another, William and the others were almost drunk.


    "Frank, why did it take you so long?" As soon as Frank went back, Nancy asked.


    "I just had a cigarette at that time." While speaking, Frank looked at William.


    "Okay, fine." Nancy smiled arrogantly and said nothing anymore.


    "What time is it now?" William was full of smell of alcohol which made him stammer.


    "Ten o''clock in the evening." The man in sses said, "It''s still early."


    "It''s still early? !" His wife sitting next to him said, "So you don''t need to go to work tomorrow? !"


    "Ha ha ha..." Lucas said with augh, "Yes, you''re right."


    "How about we have another drink before we go back?" The tall and thin man''s face turned red also.


    "Yes, let''s drink!" William raised his ss and was about to drink more.


    Lucas grabbed his ss and said, "Stop drinking. Look at all of you. You should stop William from


    drinking, shouldn''t you? Look at him. How drunk he is. !"


    "We can''t stop him at all..." The man in sses said with stammer already.


    "Yes," said Nancy, "It was Brother William who wanted to drink with others."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "All right, all right. Let''s go now." Lucas waved his hand, "Is it okay?"


    "Okay, I think they are almost done also."


    "Okay, then I''ll take your Mike away."


    "Fine," nodded Lucas, "Take care."


    A group of people walked out of the box, leaving only four persons in the noisy box.


    "I''ll drive Brother William home." Frank stood up and pulled William to go.


    "Frank!" "Shouldn''t you take care of your wife first?" Lucas said, holding his arm. !"


    Nancy stood aside and sneered, "I''ll take a taxi home by myself."


    "It''s sote. Don''t you even worry about her?" Lucas stared at Frank.


    "Mary..."


    Just as everyone was in a stalemate, William suddenly muttered with his shaking body.


    Frank felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He loosened his hand grabbing William, very


    incredulous.


    "Did you hear that?" Lucas smiled and said, "He is calling his wife. I''ll ask Mary to pick him up. You


    drive Nancy home."


    Nancy raised her eyebrows.


    "Let''s go, then!" With a pale face, Frank pressed his lips and pulled Nancy out of the room.


    Lucas took out William''s cellphone and took a long time to find the name of Mary on the phone.


    When Mary was about to go home, her phone rang. She took out her phone and found that it was a call


    from William, who he hadn''t contacted herself for a few days.


    "Who is there?" Asked Victor, raising his eyebrows.


    "William." Mary smiled and answered the phone, "Hello?"


    "Hello?" Lucas''s voice sounded a little excited, "Sister-inw?"


    Sister-inw? "Who are you?" Mary stunned.


    "Oh, haven''t William told you yet? I''m his friend," Lucas said quickly. "He''s drunk now. Can you take


    him home, Sister-inw?"


    "He is drunk?" Mary frowned and asked, "Where are you now?"


    "At Love Bar. Do you know the ce, Sister-inw?"


    "Okay, I know. I''ll be right there at once."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you at the gate of the bar."


    After hanging up the phone, Mary was about to leave. "Victor, I have something to deal with now. I''m


    leaving. Sorry that you have go home by yourself first."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "William is drunk. I''ll take him home."


    "Let me drive you there."


    "No, thanks anyway." Mary waved her hand.


    "It''s sote. I''m afraid it''s not safe now." Victor insisted, "We will be there soon."


    Without saying anything more, Mary followed Victor into the car as she was anxious.


    When Mary got off the car, Lucas''s eyes lit up. It seemed that William had a good taste. Even though


    Mary was just a nominal wife, she matched William perfectly.


    "Oh, are you Sister-inw? !" "Nice to meet you, Sister-inw." Lucas said as he walked towards Mary


    with William in his arm.


    "Hello, nice to meet you." At the same time, Mary looked at Lucas from head to toe. As expected, birds


    of a feather flock together. The friends of William were also outstanding. He was a handsome man.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Lucas Mu. I''m William''s ssmate and friend."


    "I... I am his wife." "Nice to meet you." Mary said unnaturally.


    "William used to be a good drinker. I don''t know why he would get drunk today." As Lucas said, he took


    the opportunity to push William into the arms of Mary and said, "I''ll leave him to you, my Sister-inw."


    "Okay, okay, okay." Being pressed so hard that Mary could hardly stand, she could only nod awkwardly.


    "Sister-inw, can you drive?"


    "Yes, I can."


    "Well, fine, I''m leaving now."


    "Okay, see you."


    "See you." [Lucas strode away. He thought to himself, ''William, for you, I have to take a taxi home.


    Don''t forget the credit.''


    Then he touched the key he took out from the pocket of William and smiled evilly. He thought, ''I will


    enjoy such a big house alone tonight.''


    With a height of 1.66 meter, it was really difficult for Mary to hold William with a height of 1.85 meter. He


    finally made it to drag William into the car, sweating.


    Mary sat on the driver''s seat and took a deep breath. Although she had a driver''s license, it was a pity


    that she didn''t have a car. She seldom drove. If it weren''t because that cars on the road was only a few


    tonight, she wouldn''t drive a car for any reason.


    Sitting in the car, William''s face was extremely red. He mumbled something and pulled his cor from


    time to time, looking very ufortable.


    "You deserve it," said Mary, "You pretended to be good at drinking. Dare you not ask me to pick you


    up?"


    "Water..." William shouted with his eyes closed.


    "None," said Mary. "We''ll be back soon. Wait a minute. "


    Under the bright moonlight, there were not many cars passing by. While driving attentively, Mary didn''t


    notice that there was a car following them all the time.


    It was Victor''s car.


    Frank drove his car very fast in the night.


    "Frank, are you crazy?" Sitting on the passenger seat, Nancy shouted at Frank, "Are you courting


    death by driving so fast? !"


    Pursing his lips, Frank didn''t say a word. All he could think about was the way that William called


    "Mary" in a daze just now.


    William! William! William!


    "Slow down, god!" Nancy was angry and scared, "Are you crazy? !"


    "Shut up!" With red eyes, Frank shouted at Nancy, "Shut up!"


    Nancy was shocked and kept silent for a long time.


    The car was still speeding, and the scenery outside the window seemed to fly.


    "Ha ha," Nancy suddenly sneered, "Are you crazy again? Well, you''d better drive faster. If you want to


    die, everyone will die together!"


    "Go to hell if you want to!"


    "I want to go to hell with you, together!" Nancy bit her lips, tears rolling down, "I''ve been married you for


    a year. Do you regard me as your wife?! Have you ever regarded me as your wife for just one day? !"


    "Cut the crap."


    "If you think I''m talking nonsense, then divorce me!" Nancy looked imposing.


    "Fine, let''s do it." Frank snorted.


    "Creak!"


    The car stopped all of a sudden, and the tires were almost worn out.


    "Bang!"


    Frank got out of the car with a cold face and closed the door at once. Not to be outdone, Nancy also


    mmed the door and got out of the car.


    "Why do you do this to me? !" Nancy stopped Frank at the elevator door.


    "What do you want me to do to you? !" Frank''s anger hadn''t dissipated yet, but he suddenly smiled


    wickedly, "Are you reminding me that I haven''t fulfilled my duty as a husband? "


    "Yes," Nancy wiped the tears on her face, "I want to see if you are a man or not!"


    "Ding!"


    At this moment, the elevator door opened. Frank grabbed Nancy''s arm and pulled her into the elevator.


    Before Nancy could react, Frank pushed her to a corner as if he was going to kill her. Nancy was


    stunned and responded him by hugging him.


    The elevator went up, but the two were together all the time.


    As soon as they entered the apartment, Frank''s face was full of anger while Nancy''s delicate face was


    full of unwillingness and with no tenderness, but this made the room hot.


    The night was still long.


    In a hurry, Mary took out the key and opened the door. She turned on the light and supported the


    sleepy William all the way to the bedroom. She threw him on the bed as if she was relieved.


    "Hello, William. Are you okay?" Clenching her waist, Mary asked breathlessly.


    "Water..."


    "s..." Mary shook her head and took a ss of warm water. "William, here is the water. Get up and


    drink it."


    Mary held William''s head and slowly put the ss of water in front of his mouth.


    Feeling the moisture of the water, William closed his eyes and gulped down the water, but he coughed


    because he drank it too fast.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." Frowning, William slightly opened his eyes and asked in confusion, "Are you


    Mary?"


    "Yes, it''s me." Mary replied sourly.


    "Where am I?"


    "The apartment." Mary stood up and said, "Can you take a shower? It''s full of the smell of alcohol."


    "Yes, I can," said William, hurting in his head but not wanting to show weakness.


    "Then go wash yourself. I''ll make you some hangover tea." Mary walked out with the cup in her hand.


    William stood up, shaking, and staggered into the bathroom.


    As Mary was making tea, she felt lucky that William was drunk. Otherwise, she didn''t know how to face


    him.


    It had been a long time since the tea was finished, but William still didn''te out. All of a sudden, an


    idea came to Mary''s mind. ''Damn it! Is there anything wrong with him in the bathroom? !''


    Thinking of this, Mary felt her scalp tingling. She stood up at once and rushed into the bedroom of


    William very quickly.


    As soon as she entered, she found that William was in a bathrobe and sleeping soundly on the bed.


    "Swoosh..." Mary breathed a sigh of relief. When she was about to leave, she saw him in a mess. She


    couldn''t stop herself from helping him.

 Chapter 35 Back To The Starting Point

    Chapter 35 Back To The Starting Point


    Life had been wonderful since they got married. ''Maybe it''s because I''m too tired to be alone and if


    others treat me a little bit well, I''ll magnify it by one thousand times. That''s why I have a different


    opinion of William. It was really helpless. I''d better not start anything.


    ¡ª¡ªMary''


    Sweat was all over William''s body, and his hair was wet which had wet the bed sheet.


    Mary fetched a towel and wiped his head carelessly and seriously.


    "William" Mary said as she was wiping his hair, "I''m just worrying about you. I am afraid that you would


    get sick. Don''t think too much... I might have scared you that day. But don''t worry. I''m just afraid that I''ll


    get lost in the charm of you, the boss, and fall in love with you. So, don''t worry too much."


    "Of course..."


    William uttered the words all of a sudden, and Mary was startled. "You didn''t fall asleep, did you? !"


    With his eyes closed, William turned over and continued to sleep.


    He was probably talking in his dreams.


    Shaking her head, Maryid a clean bed sheet under him and said, "Boss, I can just do these for you


    tonight."


    After tidying up everything, Mary quietly closed the door and went out.


    It was dark in the bedroom. The man on the bed suddenly opened his eyes, emitting a bright light.


    William rubbed his eyebrows and breathed a sigh of relief.


    On the second morning, Mary got busy in the kitchen.


    Walking out of the bedroom with heavy steps, William asked in a hoarse voice, "What are you doing?"


    "Ah, you wake up." Mary looked back in surprise and embarrassment. "It''s still early."


    "Headache."


    "It still hurts," said Mary, who came over with an apron and took a bowl of soup in her hand, "Drink it."


    Holding the bowl in his hand, William frowned and looked suspicious.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not poisonous." "I don''t dare to hurt you." Mary said. After saying this, Mary felt a little


    magical. She could really talk to him as if nothing had happened.


    Raising his eyebrows, Wendy raised her neck and felt stuffy. As soon as he put down the bowl, William


    saw a few words on theptop of Mary, "How to make minced pork congee with preserved egg."


    "Are you making porridge?" Asked William, raising his head.


    "Yes, I am." Mary smiled, "And the breakfast, but I bought it outside."


    Hearing that, William raised his eyebrows nomittally. Without hesitation, he picked up his


    chopsticks and began to eat, regardless of whether she had bought the food or not.


    After filling two bowls of porridge, Mary also sat down and they began to eat face to face.


    "How do you like the porridge?" Mary looked at William expectantly.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Not bad, yeah."


    He said expressionlessly, but Mary still snickered.


    "A little bit umm...light."


    Mary was still wearing a smile just now. Hearing his words, she was unhappy and then said, "You have


    a bad taste."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Mary felt a cold light from the eyes of William. She immediately


    stopped talking and focused on eating.


    "Well..." A few minutester, Mary bit the chopsticks and was about to say something.


    "Needless to say," said William without raising his head. "I will pretend nothing has happened."


    "You know what I''m going to say?" Mary frowned.


    "Yeah, I know."


    "Swoosh..." "That''s good. I, I will work hard in the future." Mary take a sign of relief and said.


    "Okay."


    "I will find a suitable boyfriend as soon as possible this year. Please don''t worry." Mary said confidently.


    Hearing this, William suddenly raised his head, with a hint of shock in his eyes.


    Mary thought he didn''t believe her and hurriedly said, "Really, I''m not young anymore. It''s time for me


    to make a n for the rest of my life. But I won''t cause any trouble during the contract period."


    "Whatever." said William with a sneer.


    Then he grabbed his coat and walked out before he finished the porridge.


    Mary was stunned, ''Is he still drunk? Why does he lose his temper all of a sudden?'' she wondered?''


    As they have made everything clear, Mary felt relieved and rxed. She always felt that love could be


    restrained. No wonder someone would say that she was heartless.


    Mary had nned to go to the site directly, but when she remembered that there was a document in


    thepany, she had to go to thepany first.


    As soon as he reached floor 32, she saw Lucas.


    Mary felt a little bit annoyed that no matter how close friends and brothers are, there is no need to go to


    thepany every day. He was one of them, and Frank was another one.


    When she was about to leave quietly, Lucas found her at a nce, "Hi! Sister-inw!"


    As he spoke, Lucas came out of the office with a big smile on his face. Subconsciously, Mary looked


    into the room and found that William had no intention ofing out.


    "Hello, you... You are here too." Embarrassed, she greeted Lucas. Mary had long been unhappy with


    the appetion of "Sister-inw".


    "I just arrived," Lucas said with a cheeky smile. "I''m here to send the key to William. I upied his


    luxurious apartmentst night, for free."


    Apartment? After thinking for a while, Mary thought, ''It''s not surprising that a man like William who runs


    real estate by himself has owned many properties.''


    "Then you can talk more with William. I''m going to work first." As Mary spoke, she was about to go.


    "Don''t go, Sister-inw." Lucas stopped her, "Am I so unwee?"


    "No, no, no." Mary waved her hand and looked a little embarrassed.


    Sitting behind his desk, William looked up at the two unconsciously. He was satisfied with the frustrated


    look of Lucas.


    "Sister-inw," said Lucas, "Well, your mother... How''s aunt recently? How about I go with you to see


    her tomorrow? "


    "What...?" Mary said in her heart, ''What a good friend! Is he even going to visit my mother?''


    "Damn it! I knew it! That brat, William, didn''t tell you." Disdain was written all over Lucas''s face.


    "What...? What did he should tell me?"


    "Ahem," Lucas smiled, "Let me introduce myself first. I''m a doctor and my family is running a hospital.


    This time, it was that brat, William, who asked me toe back."


    "Why are you back?"


    "To diagnose your mother." Like a bright boy, Lucas grinned, showing his white teeth. "I''ll try my best to


    treat her. I''ve told the hospital about the thing and I can go there tomorrow, okay?"


    Mary was too surprised to say anything. She didn''t know if it was for the sake of the action of William or


    for the doctor who didn''t look like a doctor in front of her.


    "Sister-inw... Are you okay?"


    "I..." Tears welled up in Mary''s eyes. "Thank you. Tomorrow... I''ll take you there tomorrow." She thought


    he must have some skills since he was called here by William.


    "It''s just a piece of cake, Sister-inw... Don''t cry." Lucas panicked.


    Through the ss window, William saw the two people chatting and didn''t know what they were talking


    about. He was annoyed. Why was this ss so soundproof?!


    "Nothing, nothing." Mary waved his hand and almost burst into tears, "I''m just too happy. Thank you.


    Thank you very much."


    "Sister-inw, don''t be so formal." As Lucas spoke, he took out a white handkerchief from his pocket.


    When he was about to hand it to Mary, he heard a "bang".


    The two of them were startled, only to see that William had already ''rushed out'' of the office.


    "Ahem, ahem, ahem..." William coughed unnaturally and said, "What are you doing? Well... Mary,


    make me a cup of coffee."


    "Okay." Then Mary turned around and left.


    Seeing that Mary had left, Lucas put away his handkerchief with an evil smile and said to William, "Why


    are you in such a hurry? Are you afraid that I will steal your wife?"


    "What the bullshit!" William take a nce at him and said, "Because it''s too stuffy in the office. I''lle


    out to breathe some fresh air."


    "Yes, yes, it''s too stuffy there." Lucas smiled as if he had got everything.


    With two cups of coffee in her hands, Mary said, "Enjoy yourself. I''m going to the shooting site."


    William nodded without saying anything.


    Lucas said with a smile, "Sister-inw, don''t forget our appointment tomorrow!"


    "Okay, I won''t." Mary nodded with a smile and then she turned around and left.


    Hearing that, William frowned. Before he said anything, Lucas came over again and asked, "Do you


    want to know our appointment?"


    "You can''t hide anything from me." William took a hum and walked into the office taking the coffee, "I''ll


    take you to the hospital tomorrow. Besides, you can go back now."


    "Damn it! You are such an ungrateful guy!"


    When Mary arrived at the site, she found that Victor has already been working.


    In the battlefield full of smoke, Jimmy was badly injured. His face was covered with blood and dust, and


    behind him were the bodies of soldiers lying on the ground.


    It was so tragic.


    Mary shook her head and went to a corner to read the documents.


    "Why are you hiding here?" After a long time, Victor came over in casual clothes.


    "I''m reading some documents," said Mary, raising her head. "You have finished the working so soon. "


    "Of course," said Victor with a smile. "I will always make no NG."


    "That''s awesome!" Mary gave him a thumbs up.


    "There''s another piece to shoot in the night." Victor sighed, "It seems that I can''t sleep tonight again."


    "It''s too hard. You will be the best actor in the future. Just keep on."


    "Ha ha," said Victor with a smile, "Do you want to apany me, the best actor in the future?"


    "Well, umm..." Mary said scratching his head, "I''m afraid I can''t. I have something to deal with


    tomorrow. I have to go to bed early tonight."


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing the serious look on Mary'' face, Victor couldn''t help but ask.


    "Yes, there is a doctor who wants to diagnose my mother."


    "Is your mother sick?"


    "Yes." Mary smiled helplessly.


    "Is it serious? "


    "It is the cancer." When Mary said this, she didn''t even blink.


    "Well," said Victor in a panic, "Sorry, I... I don''t know..."


    "It doesn''t matter," Mary smiled and said, "I''m relieved. You don''t have to feel abrupt."


    When Victor was about to say something, an idea urred to him all of a sudden, ''Was there any


    money transaction between Mary and William?!

 Chapter 36 A Flustered Night

    Chapter 36 A Flustered Night


    After Victor finishes the shooting of that scene in the afternoon, Mary left. It was already evening, and


    the shooting site was still brightly lit.


    The only thing in Victor''s mind was about the matter of Mary, and he was a little absent-minded in the


    shooting so sometimes he had to shoot a piece for several times, which made Summer annoyed.


    ''Mary''s mother was seriously ill and had no money, so she made a deal with William? How is that


    possible?'' Victorughed at himself in his heart. ''I must be so sucked in the opera as I have act so


    many roles. Otherwise, how could such a childish behavior be done by a shrewd businessman like


    William. I must be trying to hit Frank so I am thinking about such a nonsense.''


    "Cut!" The director not far away suddenly shouted, "What''s wrong with you, Victor? How many times


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    have you go through this? What was your expression just now? Be affectionate! Affectionate,


    understand?! It''s not that I want you to be in a daze!"


    It was not until then that Victor realized that he was still acting, so he quickly apologized, "Sorry,


    director. I was not in a state just now."


    "Forget it, alright!" The director waved his hand and said, "Let''s stop and have a rest first."


    Victor signed a relief but Summer, who was standing next to him, snorted. She was led by her dresser


    to fix her makeup.


    When Mary came back home, it was the rush hour. The bus was crowded, so she could only tightly


    grasp the handle and passively follow the bus back and forth. As winter was about to arrive, the stink of


    sweat, feet and perfume mixed up in the bus made Mary want to vomit.


    After getting off the bus, she lost her appetite. She packed some food and went home.


    Regardless of anything, she needed to take a shower first to feel better. Mary can''t wait but rushed in to


    the bathroom. After half an hour, she walked out of the bathroom in high spirits.


    "Be, it''s just my parents'' order to marry you. I have a girl I like..."


    Turning on the TV, Mary sat on the sofa and watched TV with dinner in her arms. The TV was ying


    the scene she watched on the shooting site that day. After the post-processing, the scene was even


    more beautiful.


    As he enjoyed the romantic stories, she was enjoying the delicious food of the world. Mary was


    extremelyfortable at the moment.


    "Click."


    A crisp sound was unusually abrupt in the house where there was only one person.


    All of a sudden, the door of the bedroom was opened. While watching TV and eating, Mary''s mind went


    nk all of a sudden. She closed her eyes and instinctively shouted, "Ah ah ah! !"


    As soon as the door was opened, William was also startled by her. Hearing her voice with a sobbing


    tone, he hurriedly ran to the front of Mary and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing the voice of William, Mary opened her eyes and saw him. She breathed a sigh of relief, but


    wanted to scold him.


    Her body was still trembling. Gasping for breath, she said, "I''m so scared. When did youe back? !"


    Hearing that, William rubbed his eyebrows and realized that he had frightened her. He said, "I just


    came back and I have just changed my clothes."


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you havee back? You scared me to death!" Mary choked as she was


    still scared.


    "You are taking a shower." With an expressionless face, William had a deterrent force.


    Seeing that he was about to lose his temper again, Mary suppressed theints in her heart and


    said, "Oh, I see."


    As soon as she finished her words, the doorbell rang again.


    "Ah!" Mary''s steady mind was disturbed again, which scared her.


    "It''s the doorbell ringing." Hearing that, William sighed. Seeing that she seemed to be really frightened,


    he didn''t say anything more and walked towards the door in his slippers.


    Biting her lips, Mary didn''t dare to speak. She could only caress her heart with her hand, not to jump


    out.


    Just as William was wondering who woulde, he opened the door and saw the middle-aged couple


    next door who had met each other in the corridor.


    "Excuse me, what can I do for you?" Asked William.


    "Well, young man, are you home alone?" The man asked.


    "No, my wife and I."


    "We just heard a scream from your family," the woman said vigntly. "What happened?"


    "Oh, no, no," exined William, "It''s my wife who made a fuss. I''m sorry to bother you."


    "Really?" The man seemed to be suspicious and looked at the living room from time to time.


    "Mary," said William to Mary, "Come out for a while."


    "Oh, I see." Marye over and asked with puzzle, "What''s wrong?"


    "You screamed just now," said William in an unfriendly tone. He didn''t look like a bad person at all. "You


    almost scared the whole building. Exin it."


    As soon as Mary heard this, she looked up and met the loving eyes of the couple.


    "Miss, don''t be afraid since we are here." The woman said, "Is it him?" The woman pointed at William


    and asked, "What did he do to you?"


    "No, no, no," Mary waved her hand and was moved. "Aunt, I was scared when I saw the bugs just now.


    He is my husband. I''m sorry to scare you."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter," the man said. "We think there is something wrong. If there is


    nothing happened, we will leave."


    "Okay, fine." Mary said, "Take care, uncle and aunt. Sorry for disturbing you and thank you for your


    kindness. "


    The couple smiled and waved their hands. They took the elevator and walked out.


    As soon as Mary turned her head with a smile, she saw the speechless expression of William.


    "Well... It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault." Mary apologized quickly, "I''m sorry, Boss. "


    "Don''t mind it." Hearing that, the indifferent look on William''s face was restored. He turned around and


    walked inside.


    "Well... Why did youe back today?" Mary asked cautiously.


    "This is my home. I cane back as I want !" William was a little angry.


    "Yes, that''s right," said Mary with an awkward smile. "Boss, I''m going to bed. You... Go ahead with your


    work."


    Lowering her head, Mary ran to her bedroom, leaving Mary and the anger that hadn''t yet burst out from


    William alone.


    Holding back his anger, William walked to the living room. When he saw the leftovers of food by Mary


    on the table and the TV ying the Past of Republic of China, he was furious again.


    With a darkened face, he came to the door of Mary''s room. When he was about to knock, he heard she


    was calling.


    "Yes, I''ve watched it... Yes, yes, very handsome, Master Duan."


    Was he talking to Victor on the phone?!


    ''Bang, bang, bang! ''


    Clenching his fists, William smashed at the wooden door. "Open the door, Mary!"


    "What''s wrong? What''s wrong?" A few secondster, Mary ran to open the door and asked in a panic,


    "What happened? "


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Have a guilty conscience? !"


    "What? No." Mary was a little bit confused about what William said and said, "You... What''s up?"


    "Who were you talking to on the phone just now?" Said William, staring at her as if she was a criminal.


    "It was Victor." Mary asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Mary Lu!" William almost shouted out her name, and Mary''s heart trembled two times, waiting for him


    to get angry. Two or three secondster, she heard his discouraged voice, "Go and clean up your


    leftovers!"


    "Okay, okay, okay." ''It seems that the Boss is squeamish again.'' Mary thought but promised at once.


    William followed her all the way to the living room and looked her cleaning the table and meanwhile


    nced at TV.


    "p!"


    With the remote control in his hand, he turned off the TV at once, and his face darkened.


    "What... What''s wrong?" ''Something is wrong with William tonight. Did he take the choking medicine?''


    Mary wondered. ''Business failed?''


    "Don''t watch this opera anymore in the future!" William''s eyes were burning with anger.


    Upon hearing this, Mary was shocked. ''Is there any conflict between Victor and William?'' She


    wondered?


    "Well... It is to support thepany''s industry, ha ha." Mary tried to smooth things over with a smile.


    "Humph," William sneered, "I don''t allow you to watch it, understand? Don''t talk so much nonsense."


    "Okay, okay," nodded Mary obediently, fearing that one more word would blow up William.


    "Go and cook for me."


    "Okay, okay, okay." After packing up, Mary rushed to the kitchen.


    Fortunately, there were potatoes!


    Mary quickly made a dish and found out the noodles that William boughtst time. She was busy in the


    kitchen, very happy.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, William stole a few nces at her.


    Her hair was tied loosely behind her, with her apron on her back. In addition, the smell of food from the


    kitchen made him feel at home.


    "Well, boss, the meal is ready." Mary said.


    Hearing that, William came back to his senses and walked slowly to the kitchen. He looked at the


    tes and bowls on the table, and then looked at the uneasy and embarrassed Mary, without too much


    expression on his face.


    "Well... I can''t make anything else." Mary said carefully, "Just try it... I''ll find a ce to learn how to


    cook."


    "Okay, go ahead." William snorted and sat down to eat.


    "Well, then I''ll go back to my bedroom first." Then she left in a hurry.


    "Stay here!" William stopped her immediately and said, "Have the meal with me."


    Mary swallowed nervously and said, "Haha... Okay."


    When William was eating, he looked very silent. Mary sat opposite to him, ying with her fingers


    silently.


    This scene was really strange. Mary prayed silently, ''Boss, please eat quickly. Such a close contact will


    give myself a chance to woolgather...''


    Although William had known that she was not focused on it, but he still ate slowly. "I''ll take you to the


    hospital tomorrow."


    "Umm," said Mary, "Oh, thank you, Boss."


    "p!" William threw his chopsticks at the bowl and made a sound of "ng", "Call my name."


    "Wi...William."


    When she call his name from her mouth again, she felt very relieved. Mary had thought that since she


    confessed her love to him that night, William would not let her be presumptuous any more. It seemed


    that she was too narrow-minded. He didn''t take it seriously at all.


    Or was he taking revenge on her tonight by all of the unusual behaviors?!

 Chapter 37 Powerless

    Chapter 37 Powerless


    The next morning, William took Mary to another location far from the city center to pick up Lucas.


    Looking around, it was full of vi groups.


    "That''s my home." William pointed at a vi and said, "Lucas and his family emigrated to another


    country and lived here temporarily."


    "Oh, I see." Mary looked out of the window and found that this was his home in fact.


    There was a red brown roof and white walls, surrounded by green trees. It seemed that there was a


    swing in front of the door. It was her husband''s home, but she could only take a look at it from a


    distance. Mary was a little bit heart-broken.


    Lucas came out of the vi in high spirits and said to William, "You came early."


    "Cut the crap. Get in the car."


    "You have a long face in the early morning," Lucas argued with him. Seeing that Mary was quiet in the


    back seat, he quickly smiled and said, "I want to sit with my Sister-inw. "


    "Sit in the front."


    "It''s none of your business!" Lucas smiled defiantly and opened the back door.


    Mary moved to the left consciously.


    Along the way, Lucas kept talking like a chatterbox.


    "Sister-inw, what was your college?"


    "Oh, Z-University."


    "Wow! A famous school. I''m so envious of it." Lucas said with a smile, "No wonder you are so graceful."


    "Thank you." Mary smiled. She knew that Lucas was exaggerating. He was a ssmate of William, and


    how could ordinary peoplepare with William.


    "Many girls loved William when he was in college." Lucas began to talk about their university life, "But


    he just has a cold face and is unmoved."


    Hearing that, Mary raised her eyebrows. She could almost imagine how William would refuse other


    girls.


    "You put on a smile every day. The romantic history can be written into a book about history." Said


    William sarcastically.


    "What romantic history?" Lucas said, "That''s called pure friendship between male and female


    ssmates."


    "Fuck off!" Then he stopped talking after William uttering this sentence.


    "Girls are afraid of him, so," Lucas ignored him and continued, "He has never been in love. ha-ha! "


    Mary can''t believe it a little bit, "Really? "


    "It''s true. It''s true." Lucas covered his stomach andughed. "It''s real, very real. "


    William was in dark face, "Shut up! "


    "When you were in college, you were pursued by a lot of people, weren''t you?" Lucas asked with a


    cunning smile. Hearing this, William was a little curious and could not help but prick up his ears.


    "No... I weren''t." Mary felt a little embarrassed.


    "Sister-inw must be very modest." Lucas said with a smile, "Has my sister-inw ever been in love? "


    Mary couldn''t help but nce at William and said, "I had a boyfriend before, just one."


    "Oh, I see." Lucas was a little embarrassed. Seeing that the face of William darkened, he quickly


    changed the topic, "When we were in college, William cleaned everything."


    Mary nodded, ''I know. Anyway, he is a neat freak.''


    "But sometimes he is toozy. He is like a young master. If he doesn''t want to clean, he just let me do


    it," Lucas said indignantly. "Then I don''t want to clean either, so then we will fight with each other."


    Hearing that, Mary raised her eyebrows. ''How could William be so impulsive?''


    "I didn''t know until we fought," said Lucas with a disdainful look on his face. "This man is in the ck


    belt of taekwondo! I was almost taken to the hospital!"


    Mary smiled and pictured the scene where Lucas was beaten.


    "So!" Lucas said with high fighting spirit, "I had the great wish to be a doctor at that time!"


    Sweat broke out on Mary''s forehead. ''He wished he could be a doctor after being beaten. Did he think


    he could cure herself next time he was beaten?''


    "Don''t talk nonsense," said William. "Isn''t it because your father had forced you to learn medicine? You


    didn''t want to learn medicine at all from the beginning, but now you are so powerful? !"


    "You!" "How could you betray me like this?" Lucas stared at William fiercely? !"


    Sitting next to him, Mary wanted tough, but afterughing, she felt sad.


    When the car arrived at the hospital, there were already the President, Vice President and Director


    standing in a row, which scared Mary.


    The three of them got out of the car. Lucas came to the president of the hospital in a familiar way. "Ah,


    Uncle Kid, long time no see."


    "Lucas, long time no see. How''s your father?"


    "Everything is fine. Thank you for your concern."


    "You are still so sweet." President Kid asked with a smile, "Are these two your friends?"


    "Yes, they are."


    After Lucas introduced the two sides, they entered the hospital.


    Then Mary and William went to the intensive care unit first. Mary''s mom looked good.


    "Mom." Mary walked in with a smile.


    "Herees Mary," Mary''s mom turned around and said in surprise, "William is also here."


    "Aunt."


    "Well," Mary''s mom answered with a smile, "How are you recently, William?"


    "Everything good," replied William. "How are you feeling, Aunt?"


    "Everything is fine. All fine." Mary''s mom held William''s hand and said, "Did my Mary cause you any


    trouble?"


    "No, she was doing everything good," said William with a smile, taking a look at Mary.


    "That''s good, that''s good." Mary''s mom continued, "William, I heard that you found your friend to


    diagnose me today. I''m so sick that I can only live for a few days, I think..."


    "Mom," Mary interrupted, "Don''t say that. Even if there is a glimmer of hope, we have to cure it. Don''t


    say something dejected, or how can I live alone?"


    "You naughty girl," said Mary''s mom, "Anyway, I can''t apany you for the rest of your life. Don''t you


    remember that you already have William?"


    Looking at each other, both of Mary and William felt guilty. When they were about to speak, her right


    hands were tightly held.


    Holding her hand, William stared at Mary''s mom and said, "Aunt, don''t worry. I will take good care of


    Mary."


    My God! There was a moment when Mary''s ears were ringing. The warm touch on her hand made her


    heart beat fast. ''Are you crazy, William? This was called seduction. Seduction, seduction. Understand?


    !''


    Mary''s mom was moved by what William did. Her eyes turned red and said, "I don''t know if I can live


    until your wedding day."


    Hearing this, Mary felt more and more guilty. Her eyes turned red and she choked with sobs.


    "Aunt, don''t worry. You will live to that day. You will."


    While they were talking, Lucas and the president came to the ward.


    After putting on the white coat, Lucas looked like a doctor. He led the way in and began to examine


    Mary''s mom after some greetings.


    Both of Mary and William couldn''t stay here.


    In the corridor, Mary was quiet, sitting on a cold bench and praying silently.


    Standing next to her, William suddenly said, "Do you want to tell your mother that we have got the


    marriage certificate. "


    After a while, Mary raised her head and said, "Let''s talk about itter."


    Now all she wanted to know was whether Lucas could make her mother recover or not. She had no


    mood to think about other things.


    Although William didn''t have a craving for smoking, he wanted to smoke at this moment.


    Mary looked helpless and dispirited. She was really pitiful. At this time, he could also only pray that


    Lucas could bring some good news.


    When Lucas came out, his face was also a little confused.


    "How is it?" Mary came over in a hurry and looked at Lucas hopefully.


    "Sister-inw," Lucas sighed, "I... I''m sorry."


    Although Mary was well prepared, when she heard this, she still felt that her world was broken.


    ''Ssh''


    Tears... Tears welled up in her eyes. Mary forced a smile and said, "Thank you. Thank you."


    "Oh, sister-inw, don''t cry," Lucas panicked, "You... I... I didn''t help either. I feel so guilty."


    "I''m very grateful to you, really," said Mary, "Can I ask you one more question? "


    "Go ahead, Sister-inw."


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "My mom" Mary asked wiping her tears, "How long can my mom live?"


    She wanted to ask the doctor more than once, but she didn''t have the courage. Now there was no


    hope in her heart, so she could finally ask.


    "About half a year."


    "Okay, I see." "Thank you," Mary said calmly.


    Standing aside, William didn''t say anything. He didn''t know what to say and how tofort her.


    It suddenly urred to him that on the day of Sansa''s death, his state was very simr to Mary''s


    present state. He didn''t want to do or care about anything. He felt empty in the whole world. He could


    only try his best to suppress himself. The thought that he would never see that person again in his life


    made him feel like his heart was pulled out.


    Mary was the same now. It was useless to persuade her.


    "William," said Mary with swollen eyes, "Tell her. Tell my mother that we are married, okay?"


    "Okay, fine." William nodded.


    "I want to show her our wedding photos after the photose out."


    "Okay." "Don''t be too sad," said William after a pause.


    "Yes," said Mary with a faint smile. "There is still half a year left. I can apany her well."


    Because she had to face the fact that her mother will die in the end, Mary was not in a good mood


    these days, but she was still calm in front of others. Looking at Mary, William also felt ufortable.


    Mary went to the hospital almost every day. Her mother knew that she was weak and powerless, so


    she was worried about her daughter.


    When Mary''s mother woke up, she asked, "William proposed to me. Mom, do you think I should


    agree?"


    Mary''s mom held her hand and nodded slightly. "Okay, the day finallyes and I am in it. Mary, I''m


    happy."


    "Mom, as long as you are happy." Maryid in the chest of her mom, tears pouring, and she asked, "Do


    you still hate my father?"


    "Yes, why not?" "But so what? If he didn''t leave, there would be one more person who would be sad


    now. I don''t care him at all." Mary''s mom said, handling her hair.


    Mary''s heart twitched when she heard this. Her father had given up their rtionship for more than 20


    years, but her mother described it in such an easy way. Then, what was the so-called love?!

 Chapter 38 The Temporary Substitute Actress

    Chapter 38 The Temporary Substitute Actress


    That afternoon, William received a call from the wedding dress studio, saying that the wedding photo


    album had been sorted out and could be taken. At first, it was Timothy''s idea to take wedding photos.


    But when the photos were prepared, she still had a trace of expectation.


    After hanging up the phone, William counted the time. If he went to get the photo album and pick up


    Mary on the shooting site to show her the photos, the time was just right.


    After he finished his work and asked Kevin to take care, William rushed to the wedding dress studio.


    On the shooting site of the Past of Republic of China.


    "Director," Snow, Summer''s assistant, came over and said, "We have an appointment tonight. Can we


    leave now?"


    "Let me have a look," the director flipped through his book and said, "Alright. Let her substitute go back


    as well. The rest are all men''s scenes."


    "Okay, thank you, director."


    "Okay." The director waved his hand, turned around and shouted, "Hurry up, next scene!"


    Mary was sitting aside and talking with Victor.


    "Don''te to me every day," Mary grumbled, "Why don''t you go to have a rest bute to chat with


    me?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll be bored." Victor still smiled.


    "I''m not bored," said Mary, "As a supervisor, it''s wrong for me to chat with you. If the director sees it and


    sues me, my bonus will be gone."


    "He can''t see us as I am here." Victor didn''t take it seriously and suddenly asked, "You said that your


    mother was sick that day. How is she now?"


    Lowering her head, Mary smiled and tucked her hair behind her ear. After a while, she said, "It''s still the


    same."


    Seeing her sadness, Victor was secretly annoyed that he was too reckless just now. When he was


    about to say sorry, he heard someone calling him.


    "Then... Then I''ll go to work first."


    "Okay, go ahead." Mary nodded.


    William arrived at the studio and the staff recognized him before he said anything.


    "Mr. William, please follow me."


    "Okay." William nodded slightly and followed the shop assistant in.


    "This is your photo album. Please check it to see if there is any omission or if you are not satisfied."


    With his well-connected big palm, William picked up the thick photo album. The cover was the photos


    of the two.


    His slender fingers slowly touched the faces of the two people in the photo. They were very beautiful.


    He slowly opened the album and saw beautiful and festive photos one by one. He finally understood


    why they had to take wedding photos. Seeing these photos was like looking at the sweet memories of


    the past.


    "Mr. William, are you satisfied?" The shop assistant couldn''t help but ask by see that William was so


    deep in the photos.


    "Yes, I am." After closing the photo album, William nodded gently.


    "That''s good," the shop assistant smiled politely. "When will Mr. William be avable? There are three


    groups of outdoor photos to shoot."


    "I''ll ask my wife when I get back."


    "Okay."


    After getting the photo album, William left the studio under the gaze of a group of beautiful


    saleswomen. He couldn''t wait to show it to Mary.


    What kind of expression would she have by looking at it? Shy? It couldn''t be because an idiot like her


    would be shameless to say ''good job'' after seeing it?


    "Ha, ha." Thinking of this, William smiled unconsciously, stepped on the gas and sped up to the


    shooting site.


    The site was a little messy. The director shouted, "You little bastard, why are you running around?! You


    can take a look. have a look! You ruined everything, such a good scene!"


    The group of people were trembling with fear. The director continued to point at the young man who


    was a choreman and said, "Show me. The opera will be broadcast tomorrow. What do you want me to


    do?! Do you want me to put on a mask on the scene? !"


    As soon as Mary took a look at the scene, she found that it was a scene of the opponent of Victor and


    Summer. It was supposed to be a beautiful scene of confession, but when the two of them hugged


    each other, the choreman ran over from the side and the scene was included with a supporting camera.


    No wonder the director was so angry that he jumped to his feet.


    "Go and find Summer for me. Then, I won''t make a fuss with you!"


    "Director, director, I really didn''t mean it!" The choreman apologized with a sad face.


    Mary rubbed her nose. She couldn''t interfere in other people''s professional work. Moreover, it was


    rted to the quality of herpany''s work. It was really difficult to deal with such a big loophole.


    "Director," when everyone was helpless, Victor said, "Just a few seconds, we can shoot it again."


    "It''s easy to say. Where can I find a substitute now? !"


    "Here is right the substitute." All of a sudden, Victor pointed at Mary.


    Everyone looked in the direction pointed by Victor, which made Mary scared.


    "What are you talking about?" Mary said angrily, "I don''t know how to act. You... Are you kidding me?"


    "What?" The director looked at Mary up and down, pped his hands and said, "Okay!"


    "No, no, no! I won''t do that!" Mary shook her hands immediately.


    "Just a few seconds. Your face will not appear in the camera." The director said, "Adjust the angle and


    it will be ready soon. Mr. Mary, just look around. You''re the only woman who is as elegant as Be,


    "Yes," said Victor, "You can have a try. It''s funny."


    "Yes, yes," the man who had made trouble looked at Mary like he was looking at the life-saving straw


    and said, "Sister Mary, please do me a favor. Thank you!"


    Under the keen gaze of the passers-by, Mary nodded her head slowly like a puppet.


    "Okay, let''s do it!" As soon as she nodded, the director shouted, "Change your clothes, put on makeup.


    Prepare for the light camera!"


    Mary felt that she was cheated. She was almost exhausted to death when she was changing her


    clothes and putting on makeup. When her hair was being handled, she had to read the script.


    After reading the script, Mary was shocked again. How could the young master of the Republic say


    such sweet words? Perhaps only a yboy like Victor could act such an affectionate y.


    ''What should I do? I don''t want to mess it up, '' Mary thought.


    She was dressed in a woman''s top embroidered with deep yellow satin and lotus pattern. Her hair was


    Standing in the light, Victor looked up and saw that Mary walked out of the darkness. Her face was red,


    and she looked at him shyly and awkwardly.


    The scene of that moment was deeply engraved in the heart of Victor.


    Just now, he let Mary to be the substitute on purpose. There was a selfish motive in it. Now he had to


    say that his suggestion was too wise.


    The staff around also sighed again and again.


    "Awesome!" Seeing that Mary came out of the room, the director said in a hurry, "Victor has a good


    taste. Come on,e on!"


    Be sat on the stone bench in the garden, with a book in her hand and her back to the camera.


    Jimmy had juste back from the battlefield. Without even changing his military uniform, he came all


    the way to the garden, bringing a smell of gunpowder. Seeing Be, he smiled.


    "Be." He called her.


    It was about ten steps away from Victor to Mary. With her back to him, Mary couldn''t tell whether he


    was calling her.


    Surprised, Be turned around and stood up. "Master?"


    Jimmy ran to Be three steps and hugged her.


    Thump! Thump! Thump! Mary''s heart beat faster than a drum.


    "I miss you so much." Jimmy rested his head on Be''s shoulder.


    "Master?" Be asked in confusion. Before he left, he had treated her coldly.


    "Yeah." Jimmy snorted, knowing what she was confused about, and said, "My feeling justes out


    and bes stronger and stronger now."


    My feeling justes out and bes stronger and stronger now.


    "Crack!"


    Just as Mary was immersed in that sentence, the director shouted, "Great! It''s over! Mrs. Mary, I didn''t


    expect that you have the talent for acting. Great! Great!"


    Mary didn''t expect that this needed only to be shot for just once. In a trance, she said, "Of course not.


    As long as you, director, don''t mind."


    Victor stood in front of Mary and smiled, "Well done."


    Mary got darkened. She didn''t seem to do anything, so she said, "You tough me well. "


    As soon as William got out of the car, he looked up and just saw this scene from afar.


    Victor and Mary was standing under the light. One of them was free and unrestrained, and the other


    was smiling like a flower. They were a perfect match, but very annoying!


    As soon as Mary raised her head and took a casual nce, she saw William standing straight in the


    distance. ''When did he arrive here?! Why did hee? Did he see everything?''


    She stared at William and forgot to react. She just watched him walking towards her step by step.


    "What''s wrong?" Asked Victor. Following her gaze, he immediately saw the dark faced William.


    The expression on Mary''s face had changed from shock to guilt, as if she had been caught cheating on


    her husband.


    "Oh, why is Boss here?" The director was a sharp eyed man. He greeted William as soon as he saw


    him.


    "Yes," said William, who was very close to the director. Instead of looking at the director, he stared at


    Mary and said, "Ie here to pick up my wife."


    Hearing this, Mary felt that there was an aura of "mountain rain ising and wind is filling the


    building".


    "Wow, Boss is so considerate." The director continued, "She''s over there. Boss, please go there."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Okay." William walked up to the two of them and asked, "Mary, have you acted?"


    "Yes, I have." Lowering her head, Mary didn''t dare to look at him. She thought, ''Oh my God! He must


    me me for filming without his permission and insulting his identity as the CEO.''


    "Victor, let''s go and get changed!"


    "Yes, I''ll be there." Replied Victor. He looked at William and then looked at Mary. "Mary, I''m leaving


    now. Just now... You did a good job."


    "I''ll go with you to get changed!" When Mary was about to run away, she was stopped by William.


    "You want to run away?" Frowning, William stared at her.


    "William, we are going to change our clothes." Victor said to William, "Let go of her."


    "Umm?" With a sneer, William squinted her eyes and said with a dangerous light, "Mary, do you want


    me to let you go and let you change your clothes?"

 Chapter 39 The Conflict Escalated

    Chapter 39 The Conflict Escted


    "I don''t want to," Mary was scared and said, shaking her head like a rattle.


    "Did you hear that?" William nced at Victor defiantly.


    Victor squinted his eyes and said nothing.


    Mary wondered what was going on. The conflict between the two had been sublimated. Did she get


    involved?


    "Victor," Mary hurried to interrupt the weird atmosphere, "Go and change your clothes. I''ll goter.


    Hurry up."


    As Mary spoke, she winked at Victor with all her facial muscles.


    "Mary, why are you blinking?" William exposed her little trick rudely.


    "Ha ha... Well..." All of a sudden, Sheryl stopped and looked embarrassed.


    "Victor, why haven''t youe here yet?" The dresser''s voice came from afar.


    "I''ming now." Replied Victor. He took a look at William, and slowly released Mary, and said, "I''ll go


    first."


    "Okay." Mary nodded repeatedly as if she was relieved.


    As soon as Victor turned around, William shook off his hand holding Mary and said, "Don''te to the


    site again."


    "Okay, okay, okay." Mary nodded. It was thest day anyway. Besides, the site was so boring that it


    was not asfortable as the office.


    "Oh, my God!" the director came back after he finished his work. "Boss, you don''t know how beautiful


    Mrs. Mary looks in the camera."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Oh? Really?" Looking at Mary, William wore a faint smile.


    "Yeah, yeah," the director seemed to be unaware of the subtle atmosphere between the two people,


    and continued to praise Mary. "It''s really not worse than professional actors. The camera..."


    "Can I have a look?" Asked William.


    "No problem," the director said with a smile. "Come here, Boss."


    "Okay." William put his hands in his pockets. He take some steps and suddenly turned around to say to


    the stunned Mary, "Go and fetch the photo album from my car. Here you are."


    Then he handed the key to her.


    "Okay, fine." Mary nodded and ran to the ce where he parked.


    Standing in front of the camera, William watched the scene they had just taken.


    "Look, look," the director couldn''t help but praise, "No NG."


    "Okay, I see." With a groan, William watched that, in the video, Victor held Mary in his arms. What a


    domineering man he was! The words "My feeling justes out and bes stronger and stronger


    now" were really affectionate.


    Who was the scriptwriter? It was unreliable. How could a master say such sweet words?!


    ''The confusion in Mary''s eyes didn''t change. She acted as she really was. How dare she film such an


    intimate scene?! She had been living toofortably recently, hadn''t she? !''


    William clenched his fists more and more tightly.


    Mary whispered as she was walking, "Photo album? What kind of photo album is it?"


    She had never expected that it would be a wedding photo album.


    Mary took out the thick photo album and saw the photo where they were together. She thought of that


    unexpected kiss again, and William didn''t even give an exnation. It was really the boss''s style.


    If it weren''t for that kiss, how could she be attracted by him?


    "Let me stay away from you, William." She touched him on the photo and walked back with the album


    in her arms.


    "I thought you wouldn''te back." As soon as Mary walked over, William said sarcastically, "You had


    a secret sleep? "


    "Well," Mary''s corners of mouth twitched, "Boss, you are so good at joking. I ran here."


    "Have you brought the photo album?" William didn''t want to talk any nonsense to her.


    "Yeah." Mary nodded and handed the photo album to him.


    "Don''t give it to me," said William, shaking his head. "Go and bring it to the people on the shooting


    site."


    "What? !" Mary''s eyes twitched, "Boss, are you kidding me?"


    "Kidding?" William thought he had heard a joke, "Do you think I''m kidding?"


    Hearing that, Mary shook her head subconsciously. With a satisfied smile on William''s face, even his


    teeth were exposed, as if he was being coaxed like a child, William said, "Then go and show it to the


    people on the shooting site, or I will deduct your bonus, okay?"


    Looking like a disguised wolf, William said to Mary who looked like a little rabbit, "Little rabbit. Be good.


    Wolf is going to eat you. Are you happy?"


    "Go ahead."


    It was as pathetic as Mary. After hearing the order of William, she showed the photo album to the


    people on the shooting site as if she was selling it.


    "This is my wedding photos. Are they beautiful?"


    "I''ll show you something good, ha ha."


    "I''m so happy to share my wedding photos with you."


    After these people had watched their wedding photos, the CEO finally allowed Mary to change clothes.


    Tears welled up in Mary''s eyes.


    "Why don''t you show me the wedding photos?" In the lounge, Victor asked.


    "What''s so good about it?" pursing her lips, Mary continued, "I don''t know what''s wrong with him today.


    Why does he ask me to show it to others?"


    "Maybe, he wants to show off."


    "It''s impossible," said Mary with a dark face. "I''m leaving now, Victor. I won''t make him wait too long


    and deduct my bonus."


    Hearing this, Victor was confused and said, "The way you get along with each other is really strange."


    "Well, there is something more strange." Without saying anything more, Mary rushed out with her bag.


    Looking at her back, Victor slowly frowned.


    When they walked out of the shooting site, the aura of a "good husband" from William forcefully


    escorted Mary to the passenger seat. Mary had to smile and said, "Honey, you are so good."


    "It''s my pleasure," said William, "I have prepared a surprise for you at home."


    Surprise? Mary paused and looked at William in surprise. The icy face that had never changed for


    thousands of years not only smiled today, but also said that he had prepared a surprise for himself. My


    God, the spring of Mary finally came? ''The big boss finally saw my kindness, wisdom, beauty and


    temperament? !''


    Suppressing the excitement that was about to burst out in her heart, Mary asked softly, "What


    surprise?"


    "You''ll know it when we get home."


    Excited and nervous, the two of them came to the apartment finally.


    "Open the door and have a look." William stood behind Mary and said.


    With her hands trembling, Mary opened the door slowly.


    There was no colorful balloons, no romantic candlelight dinner, no new decoration, but only wedding


    photos all over the room, hanging on the wall and on the table.


    Mary thought, ''What? Is this the surprise? Are you sure you are not here to make me sick?''


    Mary walked in with, followed by William.


    "How do you like it?" He asked.


    "Well, well, well." Mary nodded. "It''s good." ''But what a bad taste.''


    "Mary," called William.


    ''It''s not that simple. What is he going to do?'' Mary thought? ''Would he confess his love to her? Will he


    say that a one-year marriage contract is too short, and he want to extend the contract to one hundred


    years so that I will never be able to escape?''


    "I regret it," said William, staring at Mary. "I regret letting you find a boyfriend as soon as the contract is


    over."


    Look, look, look! Mary was overjoyed.


    "Why... Why?"


    "Because, it will cause me trouble."


    "What...?" "What do you mean?" Mary was confused.


    "If you find a boyfriend as soon as we divorce," said William with a smile, "Then the image of harmony


    between the couple we have worked hard to create this year will be destroyed soon, right?"


    "Ssh!"


    It was like a basin of cold water pouring down, and after a long time, Mary sneered. Sure enough, she


    thought too much.


    "Okay, it''s up to you." Mary nodded automatically.


    "Mary, what''s wrong with you?" "Do you really think I have prepared a surprise for you?" William


    frowned.


    "Yeah." "Your words are the biggest surprise tonight." Mary said, unable to defended.


    "Are you mad?" William raised his eyebrows.


    "No, I do not dare." Mary put down her bag and said, "I''m going to have a rest. I''lle out to cook


    Seeing Mary left and closed the door, the anger in William''s heart suddenly burst out.


    ''How could she, Mary, make me angry?! I have worked hard to go to the studio and specially asked the


    staff to hang the photos on the wall when he came back. However, she just showed such a disgusted


    expression?! Besides, Mary, do you really want to escape from and find a new boyfriend?! Are those


    words that you like me are bullshit? !''


    William was so angry that he didn''t realize that what he thought had exceeded what a nominal husband


    should care about.


    Lying on the bed and listening to the sound of the pot smashing and kicking outside made by William,


    Mary was unmoved.


    ''Is a businessman always like this? Is it interesting to y tricks like this? What surprise? Was it just to


    fool others?! William, you are so cruel.


    "Du, du, du..."


    The phone in his pocket rang. William took it out impatiently and said angrily, "Hello? Who?"


    "William."


    "Frank?" Hearing that, William frowned, trying to calm down, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Take me away."


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Hearing Frank''s words, William frowned.


    "I want to leave this ce. I hate this ce! Take me away!" On the other side of the phone, Frank was


    very emotional.


    "Okay," said William calmly. "Don''t worry. Tell me what happened first."


    There was no response from the other end of the phone for a long time.


    "Frank, are you still there? "


    "I''m with Nancy."


    Oh my God! Hearing that, the hand holding the phone tightened all of a sudden. If he were to be with a


    woman, he would suffer more than killing him!


    "Are you at home? I''m going to see you." Said William firmly.


    "Okay."


    As soon as Mary got up and opened the door, she saw that William grabbed his coat and rushed out.


    Mary heaved a sigh of relief. But at the same time, she also felt depressed.


    William must have someone other than her, does he? It waste at night, and he didn''t return home at


    all. Now he was in a hurry to go out. Everything was good evidence.


    Standing in front of the window, Mary saw from a distance that William anxiously opened the car door


    and drove away. He couldn''t pretend to be nervous. He was really nervous.

 Chapter 40 William Disappeared

    Chapter 40 William Disappeared


    William disappeared.


    After the quarrelst night, Mary knew that William wouldn''te back at night, but she didn''t expect


    that not only didn''te back at that night.


    It was on the second day that she found that William was disappeared after being reminded by Kevin.


    At lunch time, Kevin asked her if she had seen William.


    "No." Said Mary.


    "It''s strange," said Kevin, "It shouldn''t be like this. I''ve been with the CEO for several years, but this has


    never happened."


    "But now it happens." "It''s normal to happen once," Mary added.


    "But there are still some documents that haven''t been signed by the CEO!" Said Kevin.


    "Where is the CEO?" Jane asked in confusion, "Sister Mary, aren''t you the CEO''s wife? Don''t you


    know?"


    Asked Jane. Both of Mary and Kevin felt uneasy after this question.


    "He..." "He had a business appointmentst night, so he didn''t go home," Mary added.


    "Oh my God!" Jane shouted, "Sister Mary, how can you be so careless! A man will be bad as


    soon as he goes out. How can you let him stay out all night?"


    Mary seemed a little bit speechless, "I don''t know what to say about the business."


    "Sister Mary, you can''t do this," Jane said seriously. "Look, the CEO hasn''te to thepany yet.


    You have to call him."


    Mary held the phone and hesitated for a long time.


    What Jane said at lunch time was still vivid in her mind. She should call him as an assistant or wife. But


    they just had a quarrel yesterday. Wouldn''t it be too shameful for her to call him voluntarily?


    Just when Mary was full of contradictions, Kevin rushed over again.


    "Mary, bad news. "


    "What''s wrong?" Mary was startled.


    "There is a meeting about the real estate cooperation this afternoon. The sponsor has alreadye,


    but the CEO hasn''t shown up yet. What should we do?" Sweat began to form on Kevin''s face.


    "Did you call him? "


    "I called him, but he didn''t answer."


    Mary frowned and wondered what had happened to William. He always didn''t show up at the critical


    moment.


    "When will the meeting start?" Asked Mary.


    "Half past one."


    Mary looked at her watch and it was almost the time. "Is it possible for Manager Jetta to attend the


    meeting on behalf of the CEO? "


    Kevin shook his head and said, "This cooperation is handled directly by the CEO. "


    "Then you can go and stall for a while," said Mary. "I''ll try to call him."


    "Okay, fine." Kevin walked quickly to the meeting room.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Mary made the call without hesitation.


    "Sorry, the number you dialed cannot be connected for the time being. Please redialter..."


    She dialed again, but the call was still unanswered.


    Damn it! You are really making trouble for me, William!


    Mary hung up the phone angrily. When she was at a loss, she suddenly thought of Lucas. Maybe he


    went to drink with Lucas?


    At the same time, Mary dialed Lucas''s number. The phone rang for several times before it was picked


    up.


    "Hello, Sister-inw. What''s up?" Lucas grinned.


    "Well, Lucas, are you with William?" Mary went straight to the point.


    "No, I''m on out-call in C-City," said Lucas, "What''s wrong?"


    "William is disappeared. I can''t get through to him."


    "No way!" Lucas said in shock on the other side of the phone, "He disappeared without saying goodbye


    to others? Didn''t he go to thepany? "


    "No." Mary sighed.


    "Did you contact his friends?"


    "I..." "I don''t know phone numbers of others." Mary was a little bit embarrassed.


    Lucas frowned and thought, ''Right. How could William tell such a nominal wife his friends'' phone


    numbers?''


    "Let me ask it for you." Said Lucas.


    "Okay," said Mary gratefully. "If you have any news about him, please tell him to call me back. Thank


    you."


    "You''re wee, Sister-inw,"forted Lucas, "Don''t worry. William is a man of sense. Don''t worry


    too much, Sister-inw."


    "Okay, I won''t."


    After hanging up the calling from Mary, Lucas thought of Frank.


    He called William first, but he still couldn''t get through.


    Then, who would he be with?


    Frank. Undoubtedly, it was Frank.


    Lucas immediately called Frank.


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off. Please redialter..."


    Lucas hung up the phone with a cold face and scolded. Were the two going to elope? ''Are you trying to


    get rid of the worldly shackles and pursue the so-called love?! What a joke! Do you want to leave the


    Lucas took out his phone and sent a message to William, "Text me back when you see the message."


    Mary received a call from Lucas and sighed deeply.


    When she arrived at the meeting room, she found that the investors were walking out angrily.


    "I''m really sorry." Manager Jetta couldn''t help apologizing, "Our CEO has something urgent to deal


    with. It''s our fault this time."


    "Manager Jetta," a capable middle-aged man said, "I think yourpany, AJ Group, is a bigpany


    and it should have a good reputation. I didn''t expect that the first cooperation would surprise us in such


    a way! Your CEO doesn''t even show up. I''m sorry that we can''t keep you apany!"


    "I''m really sorry. Sorry." Manager Jetta bent over and apologized, "Let''s make an apology in person


    another day."


    The group of people went into the elevator.


    "Thank you anyway." Mary walked to Manager Jetta and said.


    "Ah," Manager Jetta wiped the sweat off the forehead and said, "I will be troublesome if the reputation


    of thepany is ruined. Mrs. Mary, where on earth has the CEO been? "


    "He... Mary said haltingly, "He is sick and has been sent to the emergency. "


    Manager Jetta frowned deeply and looked at Mary suspiciously.


    Mary was very panic and said, "I... I''m leaving now. I have a lot of things to do. Manager Jetta, you can


    go back to your work."


    Then Mary ran away in a sh. ''The wife of the CEO is not someone ordinary can afford, '' she thought.


    When she called William again, his phone has powered off.


    Mary was restless. Until she got off work, there were rumors in thepany. Some said that the CEO


    fled with money, some said that he was seriously ill, and some even said that he was kidnapped... All


    eyes were fixed on the Mary, the wife of the CEO, hoping that she could give everyone an exnation.


    For a moment, everyone was jittery, and Mary was pushed to the top of the tornado. In fact, she didn''t


    know either. She was also afraid when she heard the rumors. Sometimes, she even thought that even


    if William was kidnapped, at least she knew whether he was alive or dead.


    "Kevin," before getting off work, Mary stopped Kevin, "Tell all department managers to spread the news


    that William is in the emergency in hospital. Tell them, it''s... Oh, I don''t know. Just mentioned a disease


    that can''t be known to the public."


    "Okay, I know." Kevin nodded.


    "Go ahead. Don''t miss any information."


    Mary had an unspeakable sense of powerlessness. Who on earth did William look for that night?


    ''There was no clue at all. Should we call the police tomorrow?''


    She rushed back home and called the father of William. At this time, the only person she thought of


    might be the one who had some connection with William.


    "Hello? It''s Mary." Timothy said kindly.


    "Father," said Mary, holding the phone nervously.


    "What''s up?"


    "William..." As soon as Mary opened her mouth, she suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Judging from the rtionship between the two of them, Timothy must not know about the


    ''disappearance'' of William. If she said it, it would cause misunderstanding...


    "Hello? Mary? What''s wrong? What''s wrong with William?"


    "Ah... "No," said Mary as she came to her senses. "It''s that the wedding photos of William and me have


    been taken back. I want to tell you and send you the electronic version."


    "Okay, okay, okay." Timothy smiled generously on the other end of the phone, "Thank you for reminding


    me of this, Mary."


    "It''s okay, father," said Mary with a forced smile. "Father, I have something to deal with. Let''s talk about


    itter."


    "Okay, okay. Just go ahead with your work."


    After hanging up the phone, Mary threw herself on the bed and didn''t want to move anymore.


    Not knowing how long it had passed, Mary was woken up by the vibration of the phone at hand. It


    turned out that she had fallen asleep unconsciously.


    She picked up the phone and found it was from Lucas. She quickly got up and answered it, "Hello?


    What''s going on? Is there any news about William? "


    "Yes," replied Lucas in a low voice. "He sent me a message saying that he was fine. "


    "So, when will hee back?" Mary asked anxiously.


    "He didn''t told me." Lucas] sighed, "I called him as soon as I received his message, but it''s toote. His


    phone powered off."


    "What?" Mary frowned and asked, "What on earth is he going to do? Did he leave by himself? Doesn''t


    he care about such a bigpany anymore?"


    "He..." After a pause, Lucas thought that he didn''t have to tell her about William''s private affair between


    him and Frank. Besides, it was useless to tell her. "Sister-inw, we have to wait."


    "Wait for him toe back?" "Then let''s wait." Mary smiled and said finally.


    "Sister-inw..."


    "Don''t call me Sister-inw!" All of a sudden, Mary interrupted Lucas in a hurry. She hate William so


    much. But she was so regretful that she had uttered those words just know, "I''m sorry... Lucas, I''m


    really sorry... I didn''t mean it. I... I''m sorry. I didn''t mean that!"


    "I know." With a smile on his face, Lucas said, "William has told me everything about you and him."


    "We..."


    "The fake marriage." Lucas continued, "I really shouldn''t have called you Sister-inw. Then, I''ll call you


    Mary."


    "Okay. Call me Mary." "Thank you for not being angry with me." Mary signed a relief.


    "I will also get angry if such a thing happens to me. It''s all right," Lucas said with a smile. "William left


    without saying goodbye, leaving a mess for you. It''s really annoying."


    "I should deal with it well even it is messing up." Mary smiled bitterly.


    "Mary. Don''t worry. Go to bed first. Maybe he wille back one day."


    "Okay. Bye." Mary looked at the time. It was eleven o''clock already.

 Chapter 41 Something Happened To The Company

    Chapter 41 Something Happened To The Company


    After hanging up the call from Lucas, Mary looked through her phone to find the name of William in the


    contacts.


    She texted the message, "Text me back as soon as you receive the message. Hurry up."


    No way. She deleted it and sent it back. "Where are you now? Call me back now."


    However, it didn''t work. Mary repeated sending the message for several times. She typed and deleted


    the messages. She felt that she had a lot to ask him, but she didn''t know where to start.


    After struggling for a while, Mary threw away her phone angrily and didn''t type the message anymore!


    Maybe he woulde back tomorrow. Well, sure.


    The next day, Mary went to thepany early in the morning to pay attention to thetest news. The


    good thing was that there was no rumor in thepany, and the bad thing was that William hadn''t


    She had no choice but to put it off.


    Mary had been busy all morning. Mary had no choice but to hold a temporary meeting for the senior


    officers of thepany to exin the current situation and make them prepared. On the other hand,


    Mary went back and forth to the public rtion department to ask them to create more topics to shift


    the attention, and not to let the reporters pay attention to William.


    "Mary?"


    It was almost noon. When Mary was about to go back to the CEO''s office, she met Victor.


    "Victor, why are you here?"


    "Come here to sign the contract." "It seems that you are in a hurry. Do you have a lot of things to do?"


    asked Victor


    "Yes, it''s a little troublesome." Mary nodded and said, "You go ahead with your work. I''m leaving now."


    "Go ahead." Seeing her running into the elevator quickly, Victor smiled.


    "Get back to your senses!" Jorge patted him on the shoulder and said, "Stop looking. It''s time to go."


    "Okay, let''s go." Looking at the direction in which Mary left, Victor nodded.


    "I heard that the CEO is sick and can''t meet everyone." Jorge said, "He didn''t show up in thepany


    yesterday."


    "Really?" Victor frowned and asked, "What kind of illness is so serious?"


    "I don''t know." Jorge shook his head and said, "But it seems that the senior officers of thepany are


    restless."


    Victor didn''t speak for a long time. He took a few steps and said, "Do you believe that William is sick?"


    "Ha ha," Jorgeughed. "So what if I don''t believe it? It''s none of our business. Just leave it alone."


    Victor turned his head and took a deep look at Jorge. Jorge also gave him a meaningful smile and said,


    "You know what I mean."


    When Mary returned to Floor 32, Jane saw her tired face and was about to persuade her to have a rest


    and have lunch, but she saw Kevin rushing in.


    "Mary... Something bad is happening." Kevin gasped and said.


    Again?! As soon as Kevin rushed in, something bad must have happened.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary frowned.


    "Something happened to the construction site."


    "What happened?"


    "Thend project developed by ourpany not long ago has reached the stage of tearing down. It


    was going well, but something bad happened today." Kevin said with a grim face, "There is one person


    who doesn''t want to tear down. The whole family guarded the house, but the forklift pushed the house


    to the ground all of a sudden. They are all buried underground."


    "What? !" Mary was very scared and asked quickly, "Are you hurt? !"


    "The middle-aged couple were slightly injured, and the children and the elderly were seriously injured.


    They have been sent to the emergency room." Kevin continued, "The staff of the general manager


    office has rushed to the hospital..."


    "I will go there too!" "I have to go to the hospital too." Mary interrupted Kevin and said.


    "No way, Sister Mary." Jane stopped her in a hurry. "Their family must be very excited now. If you go


    there, you may suffer losses!"


    "Yes, Mary." Kevin also persuaded, "You''d better not go now."


    "No, I can''t," said Mary, shaking her head. "It''s not that I''m unting my superiority, but that I have to


    go. It''s rted to thepany''s credibility, and I have to go for both public and private reasons."


    "Then I''ll go with you." Said Kevin.


    "Me too!" Jane said anxiously.


    "Jane, don''t go there. Just stay here and wait for me. Call me if anything happens, okay?" Said Mary.


    "Okay." Jane nodded solemnly, "Don''t worry, Sister Mary."


    The three of them came downstairs. Jane saw Mary and Kevin off. When she was about to go back,


    she was stopped.


    "Hello, beautifuldy."


    "Oh my God!" Jane turned around and screamed, "Vi... Victor!"


    "Yes, I am." Victor smiled at her and winked at her "Beautifuldy, may I ask you a question?"


    "Okay, please." Jane''s eyes turned red and she kept nodding.


    "Where is she going, Mary?" Victor smiled like a spring breeze.


    Jorge raised his eyebrows and thought, ''Oh, my God. Victor has already mastered the handsome man


    trick.''


    "Going to the hospital." Jane said shyly, "Something happened in the construction site. Sister Mary


    went tofort their family."


    Victor frowned and said to Jorge, "You can go back first. I have to follow her."


    "Mind your own business!" Jorge grabbed his arm.


    "For thest time." Victor broke free from Jorge''s grip and strode away.


    Jorge sighed and shook his head. How could he say that it was for thest time?


    "Oh, my God! It''s Victor" until the two of them left, Jane was still staring at his back in a daze.


    Originally, AJ Group had been wholeheartedly cultivating actors and actresses, but in recent years, the


    real estate industry was flourishing, and the board of directors wanted to get a share, so they separated


    part of the investment for the development of the real estate. Because it was just a beginning, there


    were still a lot of things to do, and it was not very timely to deal with many problems.


    With William''s ambition, he had nned to set up a new real estate developmentpany within the


    year, but no one didn''t expect that something would happen at this critical moment.


    Sitting in the car, Mary prayed that no life would be killed in this ident.


    As soon as the car stopped at the gate of the hospital, arge number of reporters rushed out from


    nowhere and surrounded Mary and Kevin who had just got off the car. They raised their cameras and


    microphones in front of them.


    ''I underestimated how well-informed the reporters are, '' Mary thought.


    "Mrs. Mary, what do you want to say about this ident?"


    "Did the ident cause any casualties?"


    "Mrs. Mary, can you tell us?"


    "Why didn''t AJ Group''s CEO show up? Is there any secret?"


    They threw out the questions one by one. Looking around and seeing the covetous expressions of the


    people around her, Mary clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. She was afraid that she would


    explode by ident.


    "Okay, okay," Kevin tried his best to stop the reporters. "If you have any questions, you can ask me


    "Mrs. Mary, please say something!"


    "The CEO hasn''t shown up yet. Is he trying to escape?"


    Mary gritted her teeth and tried to squeeze through the crowd. She knew nothing. Could they stop


    forcing her?!


    "We''re sorry for this ident. Please ask more questions about this on the press conference." Kevin


    calmly answered the question and led Mary to squeeze forward.


    As soon as Mary took a step forward with her head down, she fell to the ground defenselessly.


    She didn''t know what she had stepped on, or someone had deliberately tripped her up and made a fool


    of her. When she fell, she seemed to have bumped into someone''s camera.


    Sheid on the ground all of a sudden, thinking that tomorrow''s headline might be "AJ Group''s CEO''s


    wife fell down at the gate of the hospital. She looked terrible." it was better for her to be in a mess than


    to make thepany in a mess.


    The crowd dispersed at once, and the shlight kept shooting on Mary immediately.


    "Stop it! Stop it!" Kevin tried to block the shlight, but in vain.


    "Mary!"


    Someone suddenly shouted from outside the crowd.


    When the reporters outside turned around, their eyes widened in an instant. "Hurry up! Hurry up! It''s


    Victor!"


    "Why is Victor here? !"


    The reporters couldn''t be busy anymore. They took a picture of Mary and then a picture of Victor,


    looking excited.


    "Victor, can you exin why you are here?"


    "What''s the rtionship between Victor and the CEO''s wife?"


    "Who was Victor calling just now?"


    The crowd made way for Victor automatically, trying to create a topic for him and peace. At the same


    time, they stood aside and kept asking questions. With a cold face, Victor quickly ran to the peace of


    the road and pulled her up with [ ].


    "Are you okay?" Asked Victor.


    "I''m OK." Mary smiled.


    When the reporters saw this scene, they were even more excited. They surrounded them at once. And


    the light in their eyes made them even angrier.


    "Stop shooting!" Kevin got angry. He grabbed the camera nearest to him and threw it to the ground.


    "Stop shooting!"


    "Damn it... What? Do you want to hit me? !" The reporter got angry at once.


    "What do I want to do? I''m going to hit you!"


    Kevin was 1.8 meter tall and he was not afraid at all. He was about to fight with the reporter.


    "Madam!"


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Kevin!"


    Several people rushed out of the hospital gate at once. It turned out that they were from the general


    manager''s office. When they heard that they were surrounded by reporters at the gate, they hurriedly


    came out to rescue. They didn''t expect the situation to be so bad.


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" All the security guards of thepany rushed over and pulled


    Kevin away from the reporter.


    "All right, all right. There''s a misunderstanding," a manager from AJ Group stood out and said, "If you


    have any questions, just ask me. Don''t make things difficult for our Madam."


    "Let''s go, Kevin." Seeing that someone had helped them out, Mary pulled Kevin''s sleeve and hinted


    him, "Don''t make trouble. Let''s go in first."


    "They have gone too far!" Kevin] rolled up his sleeves, still angry.


    "Don''t mind them." Victor pressed his shoulder and the three people came into the hospital under the


    protection of the security guards.


    However, the reporters behind them didn''t stop their cameras. They kept shing between Mary and


    Victor.


    It was really a hot topic that the wife of the CEO had an affair with an actor of hispany!


    "Mary, are you okay?" Kevin asked.


    "I''m all right."


    "Your clothes are almost broken. How could you say that you are all right?" Victor frowned and said,


    "Don''t you feel it? Look at your wounds!"


    Mary looked at her jeans. They were covered with dust. Her knees were rubbed and her arms were


    grazed, but she smiled bitterly and said, "I am really injured."

 Chapter 42 Dispute In The Hospital

    Chapter 42 Dispute In The Hospital


    "Go to the doctor to apply some medicine." Victor supported her and said.


    "No, thanks. It''s not a big deal. I''ll go to see the family first." "Kevin, don''t be angry. Those reporters are


    really aggressive. Don''t be mad at them," Mary added, nodding at Kevin.


    "I see." Kevin nodded cautiously.


    "Now you finally know how it feels to be surrounded by a group of reporters, don''t you?" Said Victor


    jokingly.


    "Ha ha..."


    Both of Mary and Kevin smiled bitterly.


    "By the way, why are you at the gate of the hospital, Victor?" Mary frowned suddenly and asked.


    "I followed your car to here." Victor said frankly, "I''m afraid that something will happen to you. It did


    happen..."


    "You..." Mary looked at him and suddenly said, "Why did you follow me? I guess you are involved in the


    gossip again. You have tried hard to stop any gossip these days."


    "It doesn''t matter. I felt good by being on the headlinesst time." Said Victor with a smile.


    "s." Mary sighed and said nothing.


    Looking at the two of them, Kevin''s heart was full of twists and turns. ''Have the big star Victor fallen in


    love with Mary?''


    When they followed the staff from the general manager office to the gate of the operating room, they


    knew that the child of that house was badly injured, and the elder was suffering from sudden high blood


    pressure.


    "Will my life be in danger?" "What''s wrong?" Mary asked the doctor.


    "If the operation is sessful, there will be no danger. Just wait for it being done."


    "Let''s go to see the couple first," Mary said, letting the doctor go and biting her lips.


    The group of people came to the ward in silence. The middle-aged woman had woken up and was very


    excited. As soon as she saw Mary and the other people, she jumped up from the bed in a hurry.


    "What are you doing here? !" The woman shouted, "Are youing to take our lives? !"


    "Sister, don''t get us wrong. We are here to visit you." The assistant from the general manager office,


    Will, known for his gentle and elegant manner, said slowly, "Don''t be excited."


    "If anything happens to my child and my father, I will fight with you desperately!" The woman''s arm was


    wrapped with thick gauze. "You want my house? No way!"


    "Well, Sister, we have discussed the price in advance, haven''t we?" Will said again.


    "No, we haven''t. !" The woman gritted her teeth and said, "Youndlords want thest bit ofnd of us.


    We won''t agree!"


    "Don''t be so rude!" Kevin said, "At the beginning, everynd owned by every family has been


    measured and ourpany has gave you money, but in the end, you regret it because you thought the


    money was not that much. Now you bet on the lives of your family. It''s just what you deserve!"


    "Kevin!" "I''m sorry, Sister," Mary said to the woman, pulling Kevin''s sleeve! "


    "You, you are not good people, all of you!" The woman felt her pain point was revealed. She stretched


    out her neck, picked up the ss on the table and roared with all her strength, "I''ll fight you to death!"


    "Bang!"


    Mary only saw a beautiful arc made by the ss, hitting her forehead.


    Hiss... It hurts. Has this woman practiced it? If something happened to her, she might regarded to be


    injured at work?


    "Mary!"


    "Madam!"


    "Mrs. Mary!"


    Hearing the shouts of the people behind her, Mary wanted to turn around, but she felt warm liquid


    flowing down from her forehead, bright red, blocking her sight. Her eyes were blurred, and her head


    was splitting.


    "Mary!" Kevin supported the unconscious Mary and shouted, "Doctor! Doctor!"


    Standing aside and looking at the blood covered Mary, Victor suddenly became violent.


    "Do you want to die? !" All of a sudden, Victor rushed to the bedside, looked at the frightened woman,


    and pinched her neck with his right hand. "Do you want to die?! I can help you!"


    "Victor!" Seeing this, Will and the other people hurried to pull him. "Don''t be silly! Are you going to


    strangle her to death? !"


    "Let her go!"


    The woman''s face turned red because of anger. She waved her hands and scratched Victor.


    "Victor,e and see Mary!" Noticing that the situation was not good, Kevin said to Victor, "Take Mary


    to see a doctor first!"


    It was not easy for Will and the others to pull away the furious Victor. Without saying a word, Victor ran


    to the side of Mary, picked her up and shouted at Kevin, "Why don''t you take her to see a doctor? !"


    Kevin rolled his eyes. ''It was all because of you. I was creating opportunities for you!''


    Taking Mary in his arms, Victor was running in the hospital and kept shouting, "Doctor! Where is the


    doctor? !"


    When the nurses saw the blood all over Mary''s face, they immediately led Victor to the emergency


    room.


    After the examination, the doctor said, "She fainted because of blood phobia and mental tension. She''s


    fine. Don''t worry."


    Hearing that, Victor nodded with relief. He watched the nurse carefully cleaning and bandaging the


    wounds of Mary.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    "Hello?" Victor came to the corridor with his phone and asked, "What''s wrong, Jorge?"


    "What''s wrong?! Why do you ask me what''s wrong? !" Jorge''s voice sounded quite harsh on the phone.


    "Now it''s all about you! News about you! Victor, you are so kind to me!"


    "You''re wee." Victor smiled.


    "You..." Jorge was too angry to say a word. "I told you to stay away from Mary. But you didn''t listen to


    me. Ok, fine, now everything had happened! You are in trouble again! The big trouble!"


    "Sir," a nurse came out of the ward. "Thedy in the ward has woken up. Would you like to go and have


    a look?"


    "Okay, thank you." Victor nodded at the nurse and then said on the phone, "Jorge, I have something


    else to do. Bye."


    "Victor! Go back to thepany right now. Do you hear me?! Hello? Hello..."


    "Du, du, du..."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Putting his phone in his pocket, Victor strode towards the ward.


    "Oh my God, he''s so handsome." The nurse looked at the back of Victor and praised. "It''s Victor."


    "Are you awake?" Victor put his hands in his. Pocket and looked down at Mary.


    "Yeah." With a bandage tied around her head, Mary asked, "Has the elder''s operation finished?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Well." Mary nodded, "By the way, call Jorge and ask him to pick you up."


    "Why do you talk so much when you are sick?" With a cold face, Victor sat on the chair beside the bed


    and said, "It''s none of your business. It''s my business"


    "I''m afraid that you will be involved in gossip because of me..."


    "Without you, I have already been involved in the gossip."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry," interrupted Victor. He looked at Mary with his deep eyes and continued, "Since I first met


    you, I have been..."


    "Mary!"


    When the two were talking, Kevin rushed in.


    "What''s wrong?" Mary looked away from Victor and asked Kevin, "Something bad had happened


    again?"


    "No, no, no." Kevin waved his hand and said, "The elder''s operation is sessful. He''s fine now."


    "Really? !" Mary''s eyes lit up.


    "Yes." Kevin nodded with excitement and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Mary shook her head with a smile.


    "That''s good, or I will be guilty."


    "I''m going out to have a cigarette." Without waiting for his answer, Victor stood up and went out.


    "Victor..."


    "What''s wrong with him? Kevin asked.


    "I don''t know." Mary shook her head.


    "Just now, Victor carried you all the way here to see a doctor. He cares about you very much."


    "Is that so?" Mary''s eyes gradually drifted away, and she stared at the direction in which Victor left for a


    long time before she came to sense.


    That night, almost in the early morning, thepany sent a car to pick up Mary and Victor and others.


    Mary smiled bitterly, as if she was a thief.


    The moment she opened the door, she thought that maybe William was waiting for her in the living


    room. Seeing the wound on her head, he might ask what happened.


    But the room was dark and there was no William.


    The second day was the weekend. Today, Mary didn''t sleepte, and she dragged her injured body to


    turn on the TV, took out theputer and opened the newspaper.


    ''Something happened to AJ Group. A family was buried.''


    ''The CEO''s wife fell down awkwardly, and Victor went to help her nervously.''


    ''The CEO''s wife of AJ Group behaves intimately with the artist of thepany, Victor.''


    ''At the gate of the hospital, the senior officers of AJ Group beat someone.''


    "There was an ident. The CEO of AJ Group didn''t show up."


    News about them came one after another, not only upying the headlines, but also almost the whole


    page.


    Mary''s corners of mouth twisted and thought, ''Am I really angry?''


    The call from thepany kepting, but Mary hadn''t answered all of them. ''Even William didn''t


    care about it at all. Why should I care about it? I am not somebody.''


    She dragged her steps to the window. There were a few reporters hidden in front of the apartment in


    the garden downstairs. Looking at them disdainfully, Mary felt a chill in her heart.


    Things had be very troublesome in the afternoon.


    Mary was like an outsider, reading news andments one by one.


    The statement of AJ Group was quite convincing. It listed the agreements that had been signed by


    those who didn''t want to move, and took out theplete video at the gate of the hospital. It was


    obvious that Mary was in a mess, but it also calmed down some gossips.


    The only hard exnation was why Victor appeared at the gate of the hospital, alone.


    Some fans who supported Victor cursed on the Inte that as the wife of the CEO, Mary seduced him


    while her husband was away. She deserved to be punished.


    Mary smiled and wondered, ''When did they see me seducing Victor?''


    Some people even copied the scene in the Past of Republic of China where Mary acted as the


    substitute, saying that she was a seductress, that she was shameless, and that she had already had a


    crush on Victor.


    Mary smiled. No matter how she watched, she didn''t find that she liked ''Victor'' in the TV opera. Or did


    theizens have a good eyesight? How could they know that the substitute was her?


    ''The wife of the CEO of AJ Group ys as a substitute and looks at Victor affectionately."


    "Taboo love: the wife of the CEO and thepany''s artists"


    "The wife of the CEO was trapped at the gate of the hospital. Victor looked anxious."


    For a moment, the topic that was being discussing on the Inte was shifted from the "dismantling


    ident" to their "ambiguous rtionship".


    The whole thing was in a mess. Mary wanted tough and cry.

 Chapter 43 Become A Devil

    Chapter 43 Be A Devil


    Thepany was in a mess. Mary sent a message to Kevin, saying that she was recuperating and


    that thepany''s board of directors would take care of it.


    She was just a small assistant under the name of ''the CEO''s wife''. She was tired and wanted to be an


    ostrich.


    Sunday, the airport hall of A-city was crowded with people, and the nesnded steadily one by one.


    Two tall men wearing sunsses walked out of the hall and headed for the VIP lounge.


    "I''ll ask the driver to send you backter."


    "Okay."


    When they entered the lounge, two men had just sat down.


    "OK, everyone," the host''s funny tone came from the TV, "check today''s headline. The AJ Group was


    involved in the dismantling ident, and the wife of the CEO was involved in the dubious rtionship


    with the artist of theirpany. Their circle is really unpredictable. Watch the video."


    "Mary, are you okay?" In the video, Victor was pulling up the fallen Mary.


    "I''m fine." Mary smiled at him.


    "Stop it! Stop it!" Kevin angrily waved his fist at the camera.


    "What a mess!" The screen turned back to the host, "but what''s more surprising is that the CEO of AJ


    Group, William, hasn''t shown up in everyone''s view. What''s the reason? At present, AJ Group hasn''t


    given any response..."


    The host''s voice seemed to be getting farther and farther, and the lounge was silent.


    "It seems that a lot of things have happened during our absence!" Frank said with a hint of banter.


    Squinting his eyes, William clenched her fists. His knuckles had turned pale. He spit out a few words


    fiercely, "Mary..."


    "You are busy now."


    Without saying anything for a long time, William stared at the TV, almost leaving a hole in it.


    "You can leaveter. I have to go back first." William grabbed his suit jacket and was about to leave.


    "William!" Frank stood up at once and held his arm. His eyes were cold. "Are you going back in such a


    hurry for thepany or for Mary? !"


    "It''s the same." William nced at him.


    "You are deceiving yourself." Frank shook off William''s hand, turned around and never looked at him


    again.


    "Behave yourself." After saying that, William couldn''t wait to open the door and rush out.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, fine." Only Frank was left in the lounge. He watched TV with a sad and sarcastic smile on his


    face. ''You still don''t want to? You still don''t want to take me to Norway, don''t you?''


    At the Floor 20 Kirin International Community.


    Mary stood by the window with the phone and looked coldly at the group of reporters who were driven


    out of themunity. The high-endmunity was good and efficient. She called the security


    personnel to send them out. Just one call brought the security personnel here.


    If she had known it earlier, she would have called him earlier. Or she would not have been hungry for


    two days.


    After a while, Mary felt tired and hungry. It took her a long time to find a box of instant noodles.


    Tomorrow was Monday. No matter what happened ahead, she had to rush forward.


    Night fell. A red Porsche sped into Kylin International.


    With instant noodles in her arms, Mary sat on the sofa and watched the news. There was only news


    about her on TV.


    Click! Click


    When she was eating happily, she suddenly heard the door open, and there was only the sound of TV


    buzzing in the room. All of a sudden, all kinds of pictures of burry came to Mary''s mind.


    She was so scared that she didn''t dare to move. If she wanted someone to rush over, she would


    smash him to death with instant noodles.


    The door was opened at once. With her hands clenched, Mary turned around reflexively.


    Standing at the door with his hair a little messy, William was worn out.


    Mary felt that her brain stopped spinning in an instant. She could only stare at him without blinking.


    Was the man at the door really William? Did he reallye back?


    William also looked at her without blinking his cold eyes. When he slightly turned his eyes and saw the


    instant noodles on the table, the coldness in his eyes suddenly turned into burning anger.


    He strode over and stared at Mary.


    The voice on the TV gradually became clear.


    With his head on her shoulder, he murmured, "I don''t know where to start. Let bygones be bygones."


    It was the scene where Mary was a substitute again.


    "William, why did youe back sote?" It seemed that Mary just came back to her senses and


    raised her head to ask him.


    "Mary!" William''s expression was a little bit angry and he said word by word, "Are you still in the mood


    to eat? !"


    Looking at his angry face and hearing his ming tone, Mary didn''t know what he meant. "Why do you


    question me?! Do you know something happened to thepany? !"


    "How can I not know?" William looked at Mary and a sarcastic smile appeared on the corners of his


    mouth.


    All of a sudden, Mary burst intoughter, but she stared at him coldly. "William, are you ming me? !"


    It turned out that he came back all the way to me her?!


    "Or who else I should me?" William stretched out his right hand and grasped Mary''s arm tightly. He


    pointed at the TV with the other hand and said fiercely with red eyes, "Look at what is on TV?! Are you


    feeling shameful? !"


    "Why should I feel shameful? !" Biting her teeth, Mary stood up and stared at William, "I didn''t do


    anything wrong!"


    Hearing that, William grabbed Mary''s chin and said as if he was going to crush it, "You and Victor have


    an affair. You still told me that you hadn''t done anything wrong?! "


    Her chin was imprisoned, and Mary was forced to look into the eyes of the furious William. She stared


    into his eyes and said fiercely, "About me and him, it''s none of your business.! Why do you question


    me?! "


    "Why?! William''s power on his hand got stronger and stronger, "Because I''m your husband! It''s your


    husband!"


    "You are not at all!"


    "Say it again!" All of a sudden, William moved his hand to Mary''s neck and sped it with his big palm.


    "Say it again!"


    "William, are you crazy?" Unable to breathe, Mary pped William''s arm hard.


    "Ha ha," a sudden evil and attractive smile appeared on William''s face. He loosened Mary''s neck and


    said with a smile, "Yeah, I''m crazy! "


    Before he finished her words, William pulled up Mary and carried her on his shoulder, striding towards


    the bedroom.


    "William! What are you doing?" Mary was struggling on his shoulder, "Put me down! You devil! What do


    you want to do?! "


    "Let you know who is your husband!"


    "Boom!"


    Mary''s mind went nk as if it explored. What did he mean?! All the time, even though William had a


    bad temper, Mary thought that he was still a modest gentleman. Tonight, he was really crazy!


    After taking a few steps, William kicked the door open and threw Mary on the bed.


    Mary felt dizzy because of the heavy fall and previous physical difort. Before she could react, a


    ck shadow shed in front of her.


    However, before she could speak, William seized the opportunity and started.


    Bastard!


    Mary struggled desperately and gnawed at William with hatred.


    "Hiss..." The pain made William raise his head. He touched his mouth with his left thumb and found that


    it was bleeding.


    "William!" Mary look stubborn and angry, "Let go of me! "


    All of a sudden, a smile appeared on William''s face. Seeing that the corner of Mary''s mouth was


    stained with his blood, he was moved beyond words.


    "No way!"


    The two words were uttered coldly by William!


    "William!" "Let go of me! I hate you! I hate you!"


    As Mary struggled, she cried.


    As if William hadn''t heard her plea, he continued his work.


    At the thought of what might happen next, a shiver ran down Mary''s spine. She cried and struggled,


    "Let go of me! Please let go of me!"


    Staring at her, William whispered in Mary''s ear, "I want you to remember this moment!"


    After a long time, with a deep roar, all the movements of William stopped.


    "Fuck off!" With all her strength, Mary pushed away William and got out of bed, regardless of her own


    body.


    But before she could take a step forward, she fell down with a loud bang.


    "Mary!"

 Chapter 44 Waking Up From Chaos

    Chapter 44 Waking Up From Chaos


    Without precaution, William was pushed aside by Mary. When he was about to lose his temper, he saw


    that Mary fell to the ground.


    "Peace on the road!"


    William immediately got out of bed and picked up the unconscious Mary. She shook Mary''s body and


    shouted, "Wake up, Mary! Mary!"


    Tears were still on Mary''s face, with thick dark circles under her eyes and her pale little face, which


    made people feel sorry for her.


    William randomly found a coat and wrapped himself and Mary in it. Then he rushed downstairs with


    Mary in her arms.


    William drove at a speed of two hundred yards all the way. Holding Mary''s left hand tightly, the car


    stopped at the gate of the hospital in just more than ten minutes.


    "Doctor! Help! Come and save her!" Before they entered the gate of the hospital, William shouted.


    Several doctors on duty heard the noise and rushed out to pick up Mary.


    Turning around, William said coldly, holding Mary "I''ll take her in. "


    The doctors were stunned and nodded.


    It was not until Mary was put on the bed steadily that William was reluctant to go out.


    When he came to the corridor, William touched his pocket and found that he didn''t bring anything with


    himself.


    Taking advantage of the phone at the reception desk, William called Kevin.


    "Hello? Who is that?" Kevin''s voice was a little hoarse on the other side of the phone. Apparently, he


    was asleep.


    "Me... William."


    "Oh my God! Boss!" Kevin, who had always been calm, couldn''t help screaming, "You''re back? !"


    "Yeah." "I''m in the hospital." William answered.


    "Are you sick? !"


    "Not me." William rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "Send me some money. Renxin Hospital...


    By the way, bring me another pack of cigarettes."


    After hanging up the phone, William sat on the bench in the corridor, with his arms supporting his knees


    and his head tightly buried between his arms, making it difficult to see his expression.


    He must have been crazy just now. How could he rape her without a word?! ''When did I be so


    impulsive and despicable?! It was just because of the gossip on TV that I finally rape Mary...''


    William''s mind was in a mess and his face was a little distorted. How could he face the Mary in the


    future?!


    "Boss!" Kevin arrived at the hospital at this time, a little out of breath.


    "Here youe." "Where is the cigarette?" asked William, raising his head.


    "Oh, here it is." Kevin quickly took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket and handed it to William.


    "Pay the bill at the front desk. I''ll go out for taking a cigarette." William stood up slowly, expressionless.


    Kevin frowned and looked at William up and down.


    William was wearing slippers, only a few buttons of his shirt, and his hair was a little messy. He looked


    lonely and lonely.


    What happened?


    It was sote. The person who could make Boss so anxious to send to the hospital should be Mary?


    In the small garden of the hospital, sitting on the stone bench, William turned on the lighter and lit a


    cigarette.


    The red cigarette butt flickered in the dark garden.


    For the first time in his life, a thought of flinching came to William''s mind. He was afraid that Mary would


    wake up. He was afraid that she would look at him in despair. He was afraid that she would like to


    cancel the contract...


    Oh my God! What did he do on earth?!


    The cigarettes in the box were reduced one by one, but the depression in William''s heart was


    increasing.


    "Boss," Kevin came over and said, "The doctor is out."


    "Okay, I see." William stood up, handed the cigarette to Kevin and walked towards the ward.


    Kevin took out the cigarette box and was surprised to find that half of the cigarette was already gone.


    In the outpatient room.


    "Doctor, how is she?" William asked, "She... She is awake?"


    "No, not yet." A fat middle-aged woman doctor asked, "Are you her husband?"


    "Yeah." William nodded and asked, "Is she okay? "


    The woman doctor frowned and said, "It''s not a big deal. She will be fine after resting for a few days."


    "Nice. Then why... "


    "Hypoglycemia, poor physical strength." The woman doctor said with a little dissatisfaction, "Your wife


    hasn''t eaten for a few days. How could you be a husband without noticing?"


    Hearing that, William frowned and said nothing.


    "And," the woman doctor continued, "Don''t be so impulsive in the future. Look at her wounds. They


    haven''t recovered yet. Can she withstand your movements? !"


    Hearing that, William coughed unnaturally and his face turned red.


    "The patient can leave the hospital after she finishes the transfusion and wakes up."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Thank you."


    Hearing that, William nodded and left in a hurry.


    William tiptoed into the ward, and then walked slowly to the side of Mary''s bed and looked at her


    quietly.


    She became thinner. Why didn''t he notice the wounds on her forehead and arms? Why didn''t she eat?


    William bent down, stretched out his big palm and rubbed her face. He said softly, "I''m sorry..."


    "Boss." Kevin came over.


    "Umm." William stood up straight and waved at them to go out.


    "Boss, about thepany..."


    "I have known everything." "Inform all department managers to hold an unscheduled meeting at eight


    o''clock tomorrow morning." William said coldly.


    "Yes sir."


    "You should go back."


    "The Boss, you..."


    "I''ll stay in the hospital for a while. You can leave now."


    "Yes, sir."


    After returning to the ward, William sat on the chair beside Mary''s bed and remained silent all night.


    At dawn, William called Jane and drove away.


    When he returned to the apartment of Kylin International, the TV was still on, and the rolling news was


    about the matter of AJ Group. It seemed that he had just left for a while.


    But the confused atmosphere in the bedroom reminded him of what had happened. That was why he


    chose to leave before dawn and before Mary was awake.


    Yes, he was timid.


    The man, who was powerful in the business world, was timid.


    After taking a shower and changing his clothes, William couldn''t wait to escape from this ce.


    Give him some time, or he really didn''t know how to face Mary.


    In the morning of the early Summer, the air was fresh and the fragrance of birds and flowers was


    pleasant.


    Mary woke up when the first ray of sunshine sprinkled into the ward. She opened her eyes and was


    told that she was in the hospital by the snow-white wall around and the needle tubing inserted in the


    back of her hand.


    "Sister Mary, you wake up?"


    What came into view was Jane''s worried expression.


    "Yeah." With a hoarse voice, Mary sat up with the help of Jane. She looked around and asked, "Where


    is William?"


    Yes, the moment she opened her eyes, she remembered everything. Her body was still a little painful.


    They had sex the whole night and she suddenly fainted. Everything came to her mind. But even she


    herself was surprised that she did not break out into curses at the moment when she spoke out the


    name of "William". Was it because of despair?


    "Oh, Boss has gone to thepany." "There is an emergency meeting," said Jane.


    "Okay." Mary didn''t say anything again. Was he hiding from her? Why didn''t she get a chance to get


    angry?


    "Sister Mary, would you like to have breakfast?" Jane came with the vacuum cup, the purple rice


    porridge, delicate dishes and all kinds of breakfast.


    "I''m not hungry."


    "It is necessary to have breakfast." Janeined, "Sister Mary, you passed out because you didn''t


    have breakfast. Come on and eat something."


    Looking at the enthusiastic Jane, Mary took a sip of porridge and said, "Thank you."


    "Don''t thank me," said Jane, "It''s all Boss''s order. When I arrived at the hospital, Boss had prepared


    breakfast and clothes for you to change. Sister Mary, please recover as soon as possible, or he will be


    worried."


    Worry? What did he worried about?


    "Can I leave the hospital after I finished the transfusion?" Asked Mary.


    "Yes, you can."


    "Okay." Mary didn''t say anything more.


    At the meeting room of AJ Group, the atmosphere was a little tense. The department managers sitting


    on both sides of the round table dared not breathe heavily, only to see William with a livid face.


    "No one wants to say anything?" Said theon suddenly.


    "Well..." The managers whispered to each other, but no one wanted to be the first one to stand out.


    "I just went out for a few days. Look at thepany!" William knocked the table with his pen. Hearing


    that, all the managers shrank their necks.


    "Can''t thepany run without me? !"


    "Before the construction is started, you don''t make sure if there is anyone else in the house, but then


    you push it down. Who gives you the courage? !"


    "The scandal between the CEO''s wife and the artist hasn''t been solved yet after such a long time? !"


    "Now, you haven''t even reported a solution to me. When nothing happens, you are all very powerful,


    aren''t you?! Hmm? !"


    Thest word of "Hmm" from William was suddenly raised, and the department managers below were


    sweating more.


    "Hold a press conference in the afternoon. Give me a perfect solution to the part that every department


    should be responsible for. Otherwise, no matter how much effort you have made for thepany


    before, you will be fired! The meeting was over! "


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    All the managers went out in session.


    "Bobby Wang, stay here."


    Bobby Wang, who was the manager of the performance department, trembled with fear. He thought


    that William would me him and turned around in a hurry and asked, "Bo, Boss, anything else?"


    "Call victor over. I want to see him now." A hint of cruelty could be seen in the indifferent eyes of


    William.


    "Yes, yes, yes." Bobby Wang nodded repeatedly.


    On the site of the Past of Republic of China, Victor was still filming.


    No matter what gossip was going on outside, he had to act anyway. What''s more, the scandal in recent


    days had attracted more attention to his new opera.


    But he didn''t know how Mary was now.


    "Victor." Jorge rushed over.


    "Jorge, why are you here?" Asked Victor.


    "Boss wants to see you." Jorge looked at him worriedly.


    "Is William back?"


    "Yeah." Jorge nodded and asked, "Shall we refuse to see him?"


    "No," said Victor with a frown, as if he had made up his mind. "I happen to have something to talk to


    him."

 Chapter 45 Marry Me

    Chapter 45 Marry Me


    Sitting in his office, William took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello? Boss?" In the hospital, Jane answered the phone in a little surprise.


    Mary closed her eyes slightly and remained unmoved.


    "Mary... Is she awake?" There was an unnatural voice from the other end of the line, William''s voice.


    The ward was too quiet, and the voice of William was too clear.


    "She woke up." "Do you want Sister Mary to answer the phone?" Jane asked.


    "No, thanks." "Let her have a good rest." William said.


    Then he hung up the phone in a hurry before Jane could say anything.


    Jane was a little confused. When she was about to speak, she heard the voice of Mary, "I heard


    everything."


    After hanging up the phone, William leaned heavily against the back of the seat.


    ''ng! ng! ng''


    "Come in please." William straightened up.


    "I heard that you are looking for me?" Victor came in with an unruly smile.


    "Have a seat."


    With a snort, Victor sat on the leather sofa next to him rudely, "Tell me. What''s the matter?"


    "There is a press conference this afternoon. Here is your speech draft." Said William, throwing a folder


    to Victor.


    Victor caught it at once and said jokingly, "Boss asked me toe here just to give me this?"


    "Of course there is one more thing," said William, standing up with his back to Victor and looking out of


    the window. "I want you to stay away from Mary."


    "Ha ha," said Victor, who also stood up and asked, "Why?"


    "Why?" Turning around, William said coldly, "Are there many gossips recently? You want to destroy


    her? !"


    The two looked at each other, and the smile at the corners of Victor''s mouth suddenly disappeared. He


    said, "It''s you who destroyed her! "


    William''s eyes narrowed with dangerous sight, "What do you mean? "


    Victor looked into his eyes and did not dodge, "She has been destroyed by you since she married you!


    She doesn''t know what had happened between you and Frank, right? !"


    "Victor, I really underestimated you." Hearing that, a smile yed at the corners of the William''s mouth.


    "You''ve found it."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will tell her the truth?" Victor said.


    "Well," said William with a smile, "I advise you to think it over. If she knows the truth, can she bear it?"


    "It''s better than being cheated by all the time."


    "Victor, don''t be too rash to confess your love. Do you think you still deserve her since your body is so


    dirty now?"


    "You are not much better!" Victor turned around with a cold face.


    "I''m not much better than you," said William with a smile. "But I don''t have such a wonderful video as


    you! If the video is leaked out, your life will be ruined."


    After a pause, Victor said the word coldly, "Goodbye!"


    "Don''t make any mistake this afternoon, never."


    "Don''t worry. I will protect her well." Without looking back, Victor mmed the door, with the knuckles


    between his hands cracking.


    "Bang!"


    With a punch on the table, William stared at the direction where Victor left as if he was about to spit out


    anger.


    After having the transfusion, Mary left the hospital and make Jane back to thepany. Then she


    walked casually towards home.


    Her eyes were ssy, and her feet were soft, as if she was stepping on cotton, which was very unreal.


    What happened yesterday? Did she really have sex with William? Did she lose her virginity after more


    than twenty years? How could William really have sex with her?!


    Sue him? Sue William with the money given by William?


    Mary opened the door mechanically and sat on the sofa with a heavy body. The TV was buzzing.


    Everything she saw was given by William. She had afortable life and a spacious house. How could


    she sue him? Besides, their contract hadn''t expired yet. Who could afford the liquidated damages of


    two times?


    "Now let''s wee Mr. William, the CEO of the AJ Group..."


    The voice from the TV attracted the attention of Mary. She raised her eyes and watched


    expressionlessly that William was walking onto the stage step by step. It was a live broadcast of the


    press conference.


    He was always outstanding. As long as he appeared, he would basically be the focus. For


    example, today, he was dressed meticulously, he tightly closed thin lips and had angr face.


    He was really a gentleman outside but a beast inside?


    "First of all," said LAN to the thin lips of the court, "I want to apologize to the family of the ident on


    behalf of the an group. Because of ourpany''s mistakes and negligence, their personal safety was


    damaged. The an group will be fully responsible for their hospitalization expenses."


    William stood up and made a deep bow.


    "But we still need to continue to carry out the demolition, the project." Sitting down slowly, William


    continued, "This ident is just an incident. All the contracts for the demolition project of AJ Group is


    legal, and the soothing fund has been paid. The project won''t be dyed because of this small


    ident."


    Hearing this, there was an uproar in the hall, as if they felt that William was inhuman.


    "And the previous rumors," said William in a whisper, ignoring all the reporters. "A few days ago, I had


    an emergency to go abroad, but it was said that I was irresponsible and escaped abroad. It not only


    caused a very bad impact on my personal reputation, but also on thepany''s reputation. We AJ


    Group will reserve the right to sue for it."


    "In addition, the gossip that my wife, Mary, is having an affair with the star of ourpany, Victor, is


    really untrue. Now let the person involved, Victor, make a statement."


    William nced at Victor, indicating that he could start.


    Victor nced at him, and the emotions in his eyes were probably only known by himself.


    "I feel very sorry for what happened this time. I am very sad." "I''m a good friend of the CEO''s wife in


    private, and Boss knows that." said Victor slowly.


    William narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    "Last time, with the help of Mrs. Mary, our TV opera, the Past of Republic of China, was sessfully


    broadcast. But now, it is taken out by someone on purpose as evidence of our ambiguous rtionship.


    It''s absolutely impossible."


    Said Victor in a sonorous voice.


    "Okay, now it is the time for reporters to ask questions. Please ask them as you like."


    "Mr. William, where is Mrs. Mary now? Why didn''t she show up this time? "


    William said, "Good question, this reporter. My wife is still in the hospital. I''ve watched theplete


    video about what happened at the gate of the hospital. It''s really wonderful! As a CEO, I can''t do


    anything to reporters. But as a husband, I have the ability to speak for your wife!"


    Standing up in front of the TV and looking at the serious William, Mary couldn''t helpughing.


    ''Husband? What husband?''


    Mary couldn''t stand it anymore. She went to the bathroom, turned on the tap, held up the water and


    patted her face, so that she could be more sober.


    Looking up, Mary saw a bitter smile on the corner of her mouth in the mirror.


    Her eyes were bloodshot, but there was no tears.


    Last time when they took wedding photos, he kissed her for no reason. Last night, she was in a daze


    and William didn''t exin anything to him! ''Is he so cold-blooded that he don''t care about my feelings?


    What exactly do I, Mary, mean to you? !''


    It never urred to William that he would see Mary so soon.


    After the press conference yesterday, he returned to his vi in a fret. This morning, he arrived at the


    He stopped and stood in front of Mary. "Come to my office with me."


    Mary looked up at him and nodded.


    Seeing that she had no desire for anything, William felt even more remorseful and guilty. He would


    rather have Mary pped him in the face.


    William walked to the office and sat on a chair to say to Mary, "Take a seat."


    "No, thanks." Mary said expressionlessly.


    Frowning, William hurriedly opened the drawer on the right, took out the check and signed his name on


    it.


    He stood up, walked to her side, handed Mary the check and said, "Fill in the amount you want."


    ncing at the check, Mary had mixed feelings, "No, thanks."


    "No, no, thanks!" William grabbed his hair and said, "What do you want? I know I''m a jerk. Just take it


    as mypensation."


    Mary shook her head and said slowly, "Anyway, the money you gave me is enough to support myself.


    And you only need to do it once. I''ll make it. I don''t want more money from you."


    "You," said William angrily, holding the check in his hand into a ball. "Why do you say something like


    that to piss me off? What do you want? As long as I can do it."


    "What do I want?" All of a sudden, Mary burst intoughter.


    "Yeah." William nodded solemnly.


    "I want you to marry me!" All of a sudden, Mary raised her head and looked at William. "No contract. Be


    you real wife, Mrs. Mary. "


    "No way!" William almost said it without any hesitation, "I can''t marry you."


    All of a sudden, Mary felt suffocated. Although she had already known the answer, she still felt


    heartbroken when she heard his straightforward refusal, as if she was going to die.


    "Well, I got it." "I want nothing but this," Mary continued, pretending to be calm.


    "Mary!" Gritting his teeth, William said slowly, "Don''t push me."


    "I''ll go out if there''s nothing else." With a pale face, Mary slowly walked out of the office of William.


    Every step she took was heartbroken, and her eyes were getting more and more sour and painful. She


    covered her heart and walked to the restroom step by step.


    It turned out that it was not that there were no tears, but that she hadn''t poked the pain.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Squatting in the restroom, Mary''s tears fell down. At first, she cried silently, then she cried bitterly, and


    then she burst into tears, as if she would shed all her tears in her life.


    William walked out of the office unconsciously, trying to find the figure of Mary, but he heard a cry from


    the direction of the restroom.


    Was all her disguise fake?


    With a big stride, William rushed into the restroom and saw that the small body of Mary curled up


    beside the wash basin, crying.


    "Mary!" Without hesitation, William pulled up Mary.


    "p!"

 Chapter 46 No Debt Anymore

    Chapter 46 No Debt Anymore


    "p!"


    A clear and loud p suddenly sounded in the restroom.


    Without precaution, William felt his left face burning and his ears buzzing.


    Mary''s eyes were full of tears. She shook off William''s hand and sneered at him, "William, this p is


    for the humiliation you gave me that night! From now on, we don''t owe each other anymore! I won''t


    badger you anymore. Please stay away from me!"


    After that, with her hands on the wash basin, Mary lowered her head and trembled all over.


    Hearing that, William closed his eyes hard and took a deep breath. Then he opened his eyes again


    with an indifferent expression. "Mary, it''s me who hurt you. I will promise you whatever you want except


    for love and marriage. I owe you this time. Please remember."


    Then William turned around slowly and carried his back to her, "Kevin and Jane will be here soon.


    Hurry up to handle yourself well."


    Mary raised her head and tears were welling up in her eyes. The blurry back of William shrank slowly in


    her eyes until it disappeared.


    With a click, the door was closed. Standing at the door of the restroom for a long time, William didn''t


    move. He frowned and clenched his fists, indicating that he was in extreme pain.


    ''Mary, I''m sorry.''


    Jane and Kevin reached Floor 32 at thest second of eight o''clock.


    The weird atmosphere made Jane frown.


    It was a normal state. The CEO was working in the office, and Mary was scribbling in front of the desk.


    However, it was a cold and depressing atmosphere.


    "Kevin..." Jane quietly approached Kevin and asked, "Do you feel the atmosphere in the office is


    strange?"


    Kevin frowned. He certainly felt that there was something unusual between the CEO and Mary, but


    there were some things that he shouldn''t ask them. "How dare you mind business of Boss? !"


    "I..." Jane pouted and said, "I''m just worried about Sister Mary."


    "Just mind your own business," Kevin shook his head, threw a pile of folders, and said to Jane, "Sort


    out these documents. They are in urgent need."


    "What? !" Seeing this, Jane sat back at the desk with a sad face and stopped talking.


    In the evening at the beginning of Summer, the wind was a little hot. The people in themunity were


    talking andughing happily.


    Mary rode her scooter to the convenience store where she worked part-time. She hadn''t spoken to


    William for a long time, and even Victor hadn''t contacted her too much for avoiding any gossip. Her life


    seemed to return to the previous state before marriage.


    But every time she thought of that night and how William took her virginity, she felt in a trance. She


    wondered if that p was too easy for William.


    "Peter, it''s you again." Mary pushed the door open and forced a smile.


    "Sister Mary!" Seeing her, Peter looked worried and asked, "Are you okay, Sister Mary?"


    "Not bad."


    "I saw you fall at the gate of the hospital on TV. I was so worried about you," Peter said indignantly.


    "Those reporters have gone too far!"


    "Ha ha," said Mary with a smile, "I was too careless. I don''t care about them."


    "Sister Mary, you are too kind to be bullied by them."


    Mary didn''t say anything. If she was really a good person, she wouldn''t have let the security personnel


    drive the reporters out of themunity.


    "Peter," said Mary, "Tonight is thest time Ie to our store for the part-time job. You should take


    good care of yourself in the future."


    "What..." Peter wanted her to stay very much, but he still said, "Sister Mary, you should take good care


    of yourself in the future too. Don''t forget me..."


    "Yes, I won''t forget you." Mary smiled and rubbed Peter''s hair.


    In the Love Bar music was dynamic, and people were cheering and talking.


    "Stop drinking." In the private box, Lucas grabbed the wine ss from the hand of William and said. "I


    just came back after paying a home visit. I was thinking about you would wee me, but I didn''t


    expect that you would ask me to drink with you!"


    "It''s the same." Then, William took the ss from Lucas''s hand and said, "Drink it. Drink this ss. It''s


    a wee for you."


    "Look at yourself, William!" Lucas frowned and said, "Since I came in, you''ve already drunk and said


    nothing else."


    "What do you want me to say?" Shaking his ss, William stared at the bright red liquid and said.


    "Tell me where you went the other day and why you drank alone!"


    "Norway." Taking a sip of wine, William said, "I went to Norway with Frank."


    "You..." "What did you do by going there?" Lucas asked nervously, grabbing the arm of William.


    "What are you worried about? We haven''t got our marriage license," said William, patting away Lucas''s


    hand.


    "Swoosh..."


    As soon as Lucas breathed a sigh of relief, he heard William continue, "But we have prepared well. We


    will emigrate, get our marriage certificate and get married in a year."


    "William!" Lucas stood up at once, "I think you are really crazy!"


    "Yeah, I''m crazy." Without refuting, William drank up the wine in his ss and said, "It''s better to go to


    Norway than to suffer here."


    "Suffer? Why are you suffering?" "Haven''t all the problems in thepany been solved?" Lucas asked.


    "Yeah." Then William poured another ss of wine. The red wine, which used to be sweet, now only


    left endless bitterness in its mouth.


    "Then why are you suffering?" With an angry look on his face, Lucas asked, "Do you really n to go to


    Norway?"


    "Yes."


    "It has been seven or eight years, right?" Lucasughed angrily. "I''ve been persuading you all the time.


    If you don''t listen to me, I can do nothing about it. "Well," Lucas sneered, "Then I should wish you and


    Frank a happy life for a hundred years."


    "Thank you, man." William raised his ss and gulped it down.


    "You''re wee!" Lucas looked at him coldly and also raised his ss to drink up.


    The two people in the box drank one ss after another.


    Seeing that he was almost drunk, Lucas picked up the phone and wanted to make a call to Mary. Like


    "I''ll call Mary and ask her to pick you up. Don''t drink anymore!" Said Lucas.


    William frowned, but didn''t refuse.


    "Du, du, du..."


    Mary picked up the phone, "Hello?"


    "Mary," said Lucas. Sincest time, he had changed the way he called Mary, "Well, William is drunk


    again. Could you please pick him up home?"


    Mary stood in the convenience store and saw peopleing and going in front of Love Bar.


    "Where are you now?"


    "Love Bar, It''s still the bar we metst time."


    ''You are right across the street, '' Mary thought.


    In the private box, William half leaned against the back of the sofa, pretending to be slightly drunk, but


    in fact, he pricked up his ears to listen to the sound from the phone.


    Originally, he didn''t hold a glimmer of hope, but when he heard the question from Mary - Where are you


    now? - his heart trembled. He couldn''t help but look forward to it, and his ears were pricked up longer.


    He couldn''t help smiling when he thought that Mary woulde to pick him up.


    "I can''t go now as I am busy." Said Mary calmly.


    "But... But we are all drunk. We can''t drive!"


    "Then find a designated driver." Mary slightly signed, "I''m hanging up first."


    "Du, du, du..."


    Lucas had no choice but to take back the phone. When he turned his head, he saw the heavy sadness


    and disappointment in the eyes of William.


    He had never seen such an expression on William''s face before.


    "It must be you who left without saying goodbye and made Mary angry," said Lucas. "There is such a


    big problem in thepany. How can she deal with it? She will care about you after these days." Lucas


    patted him on the shoulder andforted him. "Come on, let''s drink. Let''s drink more. Today, we don''t


    go home."


    "I raped Mary that day." While they were drinking, William suddenly spoke to Lucas.


    "Puff!" Lucas spat out a mouthful of wine. He grabbed the cor of William and asked, "What the fuck


    are you talking about? !"


    "I raped Mary that day!" William looked back at him and shouted in a low voice.


    "You, you..." Lucas let go of him and said, "No wonder she doesn''te to pick you up! You deserve it!


    She That was his first time to have sex?"


    "Yeah."


    "William, are you still a human being? !" Lucas cursed.


    "That was also my first time!" Hearing the sudden roar of William, Lucas was stunned and burst into


    "Lucas!" ring at him, William gritted his teeth and said, "I''m exhausted. Don''t provoke me anymore!"


    "OK, okay." Lucas stoppedughing and said seriously, "Then how did youpensate her?"


    "I gave her a check."


    "Sure enough, it''s your style." Lucasughed, "Is this the pain you said you are suffering?"


    "Yeah."


    "Why don''t you consider being together with her?"


    "No, I don''t. I''m not interested in her."


    "Bullshit!" Pointing at him, Lucas scolded, "Not interested? Then why did you look so eager when I


    asked her to pick you up just now? !"


    "Fuck off!" William red at him.


    "I''m leaving. Let''s see who will hear these words." [ ] snorted, "I''m the only one who can give you


    advice."


    "Then what do you think I should do?" William take a slip of wine and asked.


    "Never give up!" Lucas stared at him and said, "You have destroyed the virginity of a girl! Why did you


    give her the check? It''s good that she didn''t beat you!"


    William kept stunned and touched his left face, which was finally swollen, and felt extremely


    embarrassed.


    "You should beg for her forgiveness with your sincerity! Besides, your contract hasn''t expired yet. Do


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    you n to wait like this for the next few months? Never speak to her again? !"


    Hearing that, William thought it made sense and asked, "What if she doesn''t talk to me?"


    "I told you that you should never give up!" "Since you treat her well, she won''t be angry with you


    anymore. It''s apensation for your own fault to her," said Lucas anxiously.


    ''Since the thing had happened and there is no other way, just do it.'' "Let''s go home," said William,


    standing up.


    Lucas sat aside and snickered when William didn''t notice it. ''Bro, I can only help you in such a way.


    Since you have had sex with her, why don''t you go further? Just keep the rtionship with her all the


    time and maybe she will fall in love with you and you will fall in love with her one day. Then, you don''t


    have to go to Norway anymore.

 Chapter 47 Never Give Up

    Chapter 47 Never Give Up


    Destiny and fate sometimes were really miraculous. Just like when Mary inadvertently looked up, she


    suddenly found two people staggering out of the bar opposite.


    They were William and Lucas.


    It seemed that William had made a phone call to someone, and soon a person came.


    However, Mary was surprised. The man in a suit looked powerful. He should be a bodyguard. The man


    respectfully opened the door of a yellow car for them, helped them into the car, and then drove away.


    After William got into the car, Mary was not surprised at all. But it turned out that there were


    bodyguards in the car. Then why did Lucas call her.


    All of a sudden, Mary felt humble again, because her pride that she had just refused to pick up William


    was shattered into pieces.


    "Hello, Miss? How much is it?"


    "What? Okay..." Mary came to her senses and apologized to the customer in front of her, "I''m sorry. It''s


    one hundred and ny in total."


    After taking the money, Mary looked up again, but she didn''t see the two strange yellow cars.


    Outside the window, the neon lights were shing and the night was fascinating.


    "Sir, where are you going?" A yellow Lamborghini was speeding on the road.


    "Kylin International." Sitting in the back seat, William rubbed his temples.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being beaten and driven out?" Lucas teased.


    "Didn''t you teach me to never give up?"


    Lucas curled his lips and closed his eyes to rest.


    "Sir, here we are."


    "Okay." William nodded and said to the bodyguard, "Send Mr. Lucas to the seaside vi. He has the


    key."


    "Yes, sir."


    Getting out of the car, William looked at the building which was located in the middle. The light was a


    little yellow, revealing the feeling of "home".


    ''What would Mary react when she saw me? She must be shocked again? Would she ignore me again?


    Should I apologize? What should I say first when I saw her?''


    While walking upstairs, William thought silently.


    "Swoosh..." Standing at the door, William took a few deep breaths and clenched the door handle with


    her slender fingers.


    ''Click! Click''


    ''It didn''t open?''


    William frowned and tried again. Sure enough, he couldn''t open it. ''Was there no one? Mary is not at


    home?''


    ''Ding Dong!''


    At this moment, the elevator opened at once. As a conditioned response, William turned around. It was


    the old couple living next door.


    "Hello." Now that they had met each other, he should greet them.


    "Hello, man." The woman said, "Young man, long time no see."


    "Yes, long time no see." William nodded.


    "Hasn''t Marye back yet?" The man said.


    "Not yet." William was a little surprised. It seemed that when he was not here, the rtionship between


    them and Mary was good!


    "She doesn''t have a part-time job tonight," the woman said. "You forgot it again, honey."


    "Yes, you''re right. Mary has a part-time job. Look, I forgot it again."


    Part-time job? Hearing that, William frowned. Was Mary across the bar tonight? For a moment, William


    felt that he had been close to Mary but it seemed that they are actually very far from each other, and he


    could not help but shake his head secretly.


    "Then we shall go inside first, young man." The couple turned around and left with a smile.


    "Okay." William nodded and sighed. His questions just now was in vain. She was not at home at all.


    So he reached out to take out his pocket. Something was wrong. He didn''t even have the key?!


    William was a little flustered. He fumbled around and checked his pockets. Sure enough, there was no


    key.


    ''What should I do? Call Mary?


    No, No. she wouldn''te back even if I called him. Maybe she wishes I nevere back again?''


    After hesitating for a long time, William took off the tailored suit jacket from Paris angrily and threw it on


    the ground. Then he sat down on it.


    Since there was no one at night, he didn''t care about his image and just stayed here shamelessly.


    William took out his phone and looked around, but there was no game at all. No wonder Mary said his


    life was too boring.


    Thinking of Mary, William opened the album and clicked the only photo in it.


    It was a photo of him and Mary.


    In his car, Mary yed selfie with an innocent look on her face. However, she was shocked by the face


    he got close to. It was funny but cute.


    The photo recorded the two of them at that moment. The photo was erged and William touched the


    round face of Mary.


    He smiled when he saw it.


    He didn''t know why he kept such a photo, but he just wanted to keep it. Maybe it was because the


    expression on Mary''s face was too cute?


    With the phone in his hand, William rolled his legs, leaned his hands against the ground and closed his


    eyes for a rest.


    Perhaps it was because William had drunk too much that his eyelids became heavier and heavier, and


    he fell asleep unexpectedly.


    Mary came back under the moonlight and heard insects hiding in the grass all the way. Summer really


    came.


    "You came back very early today!" The doorman greeted her with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." Mary smiled and went into the gate on her scooter.


    "Her husband runs such a bigpany, but he just bought a scooter for his wife. Rich people are really


    stingy..."


    When Mary was riding the scooter, she heard the doorman muttering behind her. She just smiled.


    She rubbed her tired eyes and walked out of the elevator with a sound of "Ding".


    When she raised her head, she was startled by the man sitting at the door.


    ''This... Isn''t this William?'' Mary cautiously took two steps forward.


    His long and narrow eyes were tightly closed, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised. The


    thin hair in front of his forehead was blown up by the breeze, and his slender fingers were unruly on his


    knees. He really had a good appearance. No matter how many times Mary watched it quietly, she didn''t


    feel tired.


    ''But why was he here? Wasn''t he sent back by his bodyguards?''


    Mary was a little bit angry and didn''t want to care about him or see him, but he was sitting right at the


    door. It seemed that she must wake him up and see him!


    "Wake up, William." Mary stood in front of him, expressionless. "Wake up." She wanted to kick him, but


    she didn''t have the courage anyway.


    "Hmm..." Hearing her voice, William snorted and slowly opened his eyes. HIs eyshes blinked as if


    they could seduce people.


    "Wake up. I''m going to open the door."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Mary!" Hearing that, William woke up and almost jumped up all of a sudden. "You''re back. What time


    is it now?"


    William turned on his phone and the screen was still on the photo album, which made him a little


    stunned.


    "Will youe in or not?" At this time, the door had been opened, and Mary looked at William coldly.


    "Oh, I''lle in." William picked up his clothes and walked in.


    Like a young boy who had done something wrong, William followed behind Mary all the way. Mary


    ignored him and rushed into the bedroom to fall asleep as soon as possible because she was tired.


    Looking at the time, it was already one o''clock. William had to wash his face.


    ncing at the closed door of Mary''s room, William sighed imperceptibly and turned into the master


    bedroom.


    As soon as the light was turned on, William was stunned.


    The bed sheet was in a mess, and the men''s and women''s clothes were piled up by the window. All the


    signs seemed to be silently telling him the impulse of William night.


    It seemed that Mary had never entered this room since that night.


    Was it because he had asked her not to touch his things at the beginning of their marriage? This was


    the reason that William would hope to be.


    In this way, he couldn''t fall asleep anyway.


    The window of the bedroom was opened by William to let the air in, trying topletely remove thest


    trace of ambiguity in the room. Then the bed sheet, clothes and so on were all taken at once, and they


    were carried out.


    He threw it to the bathroom and changed into a new set of sheets. It was OK to sleep here for just one


    night.


    When Mary was sleeping soundly, she heard a noise in the living room. She sat up suddenly and


    asked, "Is it a thief?"? On second thought, it should be William, right? She even forgot that he was here


    tonight.


    Mary shook her head and don''t want to mind his business. When she was about to lie down, she heard


    some noise.


    ''What happened? !''


    In a hurry, Mary opened the door and walked out with her slippers. Looking at the messy living room


    and the angry face of William, she asked, "What are you doing? It''s not a rush to pull it down, is it?"


    ncing at her, William wanted to get angry, but he held it back. "Is there any new bed sheet at


    home?"


    Looking at the bowls and chopsticks falling on the ground and the chairs falling to the ground, Mary


    was speechless and said, "If you want to find the bed sheet, why do youe to the living room? The


    bed sheet is in the bedroom."


    "None. I have gone through there." A look of grievance appeared on William''s face.


    "No way." "You just didn''t find it?" Mary was confused and said.


    "I go through everywhere in the bedroom."


    Mary was still staring at him suspiciously. The anger of William rose all of a sudden. Since childhood,


    no one dared to look at him with such doubtful eyes!


    "If you don''t believe me, you can check it yourself!" Said William angrily, pinching his waist.


    "No, it''s unnecessary." "There is another one in my bedroom. I''ll take it for you." Mary shook her head.


    Then she trotted back to the bedroom, holding a whole set of bed sheet, Summer quilt and pillow cover.


    "Here you are." Then Mary walked to her bedroom after throwing them to him.


    "Wait a minute." William called her at once.


    "What?" Mary didn''t turn back at all.


    "Help me with the bed sheet and pillow cover. I don''t know how to handle them." William Looked at her


    back with burning eyes.


    "Then don''t use it." After saying that, Mary was about to leave.


    "Are you going to hide from me all the time?" The sigh like tone of William made Mary stop.


    "The contract is still going on. You can''t just ignore me all the time? I know it''s hard for you to let it go...


    I sincerely apologize to you for what happened that night. Please forgive me," said William seriously.


    "Cooperate with me for a year..."


    "Ten months." Mary interrupted him and turned back with a smile, "I need to cooperate with you for


    another just ten months. Then we will have nothing to do with each other."


    Nothing!


    Staring at her, William suddenly felt that her smile was so cruel that even her voice was unconsciously


    filled with sadness and grievance. "Yes, ten months. You just need to endure me for another ten


    months."

 Chapter 48 Advertising

    Chapter 48 Advertising


    There seemed to be a hint of sadness in the air. Mary frowned and wondered if he really cared about


    her? She raised her head and saw the eyes of William who was staring at her, with the same


    expression as usual. Maryughed at herself and thought that she thought too much.


    "I''ll change the bed sheet for you." With an unfriendly look on her face, she pulled a pile of things in the


    arms of Lancy. What happened that night had an indelible shadow in her heart. She had been resisting


    entering that room.


    Since William had lowered his self-respect and begged for her cooperation, as his ''good wife'' bought


    with money, she would naturally abide by her duties.


    Mary bent down andid the bed sheet meticulously.


    William stood behind her with his arms crossed.


    It was so quiet in the room that they could hear each other''s breathing. Mary felt that the burning eyes


    on her back had been staring at her, making her ufortable.


    "Have you dealt with what happenedst time?" Mary broke the eerie atmosphere.


    "Yeah." Of course, William knew what she meant by "what happenedst time".


    "That''s good." Mary nodded. Without the paparazzi following her, she could go to the hospital to see


    her mother. She didn''t want the person she wanted to protect to get involved in the trouble.


    "Do you want to advertise?"


    Said William all of a sudden.


    "You ask me?" After tidying up the bed sheet, Mary turned around and stared at William.


    "Yes."


    "I''m not interested in it." Mary said coldly and cross over William, "You can sleep now."


    "You will be paid. Don''t you want to get the money?" William frowned.


    "No, thanks." Without looking back, Mary closed the door. It was just an ident that she got into such


    a big troublest time. She didn''t know what would happen if she advertised again.


    Although she needed money, she knew what money she should earn and what she shouldn''t.


    Shaking his head, William got on the bed.


    The bed was filled with a faint fragrance, which seemed to be able to make people sleep well.


    Early in the morning, when William got up and opened the door, the smell of food had already wafted


    out from the kitchen. He smiled faintly and was about to go to the kitchen, but he saw that Mary while


    changing shoes at the door.


    Before he could open his mouth, Mary had already opened the door, leaving only his back in the crack


    of the door.


    She was still avoiding him. William frowned. He caught a glimpse of the huge wedding photo on the


    wall. The two of them smiled like flowers. At this moment, it seemed to be a great irony.


    The morning sunshine shone into the meeting room.


    "I think it''s better to let Victor to be pictured." Manager Dobby of the nning department said,


    "Recently, Victor has received a lot of attention from the media. If he takes pictures, he will definitely


    attract a lot of attention."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "This time, we are going to shoot a publicity video of ourpany''s real estate, and the key point is the


    word ''warm''," someone retorted. "Although Victor is famous, he is not in line with this theme."


    "Yes, yes." The words drew much discussion.


    Sitting in the front and listening to the opinions of the crowd, William didn''t express too much and


    seemed to be somewhat absent-minded.


    Last night, why did he want Mary to be the actress in this publicity video? Was it because of the


    director''s suggestion? Or was it because he thought she acted wellst time?


    "In my opinion," another person said, "We can find a model couple in the entertainment circle and let


    them to act in this publicity video together, which shows the meaning of ourpany to the word


    ''home''."


    "That''s a good idea."


    "Yes, that''s feasible."


    Couple? Home?


    With his misty eyes, William suddenly knocked on the table with his fingers. His voice was not loud, but


    it was the biggest move that he had done since he entered the meeting room.


    Everyone looked up at him.


    "How about this?" said William unhurriedly, "My wife, Mary, and I act in this publicity video together."


    Hearing this, all the people in the meeting room burst into an uproar and looked at William with


    confusion.


    "We are a couple, and also the head of thepany," said William, his eyes shining. "Let''s act in this


    advertising video for the building, which will undoubtedly increase the confidence of the consumers."


    "Yes," Manager Jetta said excitedly, pounding the table. "We can make the publicity video into a public


    service publicity video, which will not only remove the fame and interests of stars, but also reflect the


    concept of ''home''."


    "It can also make up for the ident caused by the previous demolition and restore thepany''s


    image."


    "Yes, yes."


    "Okay, that''s it," said William, nodding with satisfaction.


    When this result was conveyed by Kevin, there was a look of contempt on the face of Mary.


    What kind of public service publicity video? That was to say, she wouldn''t be paid? ording to the


    terms of the contract, ''Party B must try to cooperate with Party A''s work under all possible conditions''.


    William used this term to sessfully make Mary speechless.


    If she knew that she couldn''t escape the fate of advertising sooner orter, she didn''t have to pretend


    to be strong. It was always good to be paid.


    But it was inconceivable to think that William would act in an advertisement.


    "Go to the studio with me this afternoon." Standing in front of the desk of Mary, William said arrogantly.


    "Got it." Mary raised her head and looked at him.


    "Are you going to have the meal?"


    "Boss, please go first. I still have some work to finish."


    Mary gave him an indifferent expression and a cold tone. Was still Mary who would jump up and down


    when she heard that she had got a raise in sry? Was this still the woman who would smile when she


    knew that there was delicious food?!


    William snorted and walked towards his office.


    The moment he turned around, Mary suddenly raised her head. ''What''s wrong with William? He seems


    to be fawning on me. Is he atoning for his sin?''


    The studio full of people. Everyone was preparing the props.


    With the arm of Mary on William''s arm, she smelled the light scent of him and her back was stiff.


    The smell always reminded her of that crazy night.


    Seeing William and Mary came, Director Jamie weed them in person.


    "Oh, you''re finally here." Director Jamie said with a smile, "You are really a perfect match. You are no


    worse than the actors."


    "I''m ttered," said William with a smile. "If something goes wrongter, please forgive me."


    "Don''t say that."


    After a small talk, the director talked to them.


    "Actually, there''s no need to act," said Director Jamie boldly. "Just show the scene that you two love


    each other at home. Try to be natural and don''t panic..."


    Mary smiled silently, ''Aren''t we acting now? It should be very natural.''


    "The first scene was that Mr. William was ying the piano and Mrs. Mary was watching affectionately.


    Then the two hugged each other affectionately. The second scene was that Mrs. Mary was cooking in


    the kitchen. Mr. William gently walked over and hugged her from behind."


    Mary frowned imperceptibly. What she was afraid of would reallye. Now, she resisted all physical


    contact with William, but the director wanted her to contact him.


    "It''s very simple, isn''t it?" The more Jamie said, the more excited he became. "These are just normal


    scenes. It''s not difficult. Please read the script. It will start soon."


    "Okay." William nodded with a smile.


    "y the piano? You can?" Mary couldn''t help smiling. Although William was from a ''rich'' family, he


    didn''t have the good cultivation that a person from a ''rich'' family should have.


    Domineering, stingy, neat freak, dead face, but he was not as gentle as she imagined only.


    "You''ll know when you see it." With a confident smile at the corners of his mouth, William didn''t seem to


    care about the suspicion of Mary just now.


    Raising her eyebrows, Mary said, "I''m waiting for Boss to show your skills."


    In the dressing room, Mary was being yed by Amelia. "I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are


    still beautiful."


    "Amelia is also very beautiful." Mary smiled.


    "What color of suit do you think looks good?" All of a sudden, William came over and asked.


    "There is a designer and a stylist. Why do you ask me?" With her eyes closed, Mary waited for Amelia


    to put on makeup for her.


    "Your opinion is the most important."


    Huh... With a sneer in her heart, Mary said calmly, "Blue."


    "Why?"


    "Because your surname is Lan (In Chinese, ''blue'' is called n'')."


    "Puff..." The two men''s faces were emotionless, but Amelia couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "It''s my


    a wife."


    "Yes, I am." Without refuting, William raised her eyebrows, turned around and left.


    "Mary, would you like a blue dress?" Amelia teased.


    "Forget it. My surname is not Lan."


    With her hair coiled up, Mary wore a beige seven sleeve hollow out dress, a blue belt and eight


    centimeter high heels. She looked noble and elegant.


    As soon as she walked out of the dressing room, she saw William who was in front of the white piano


    with his back to her.


    Did he really wear a blue suit?


    Seeming to feel Mary, William slowly turned around with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Mydy, let me y a song for you, okay?"


    Behind him was warm sunshine, with a hazy halo around him. He wore a sapphire blue suit and a


    beige tie, which matched perfectly with the clothes of Mary.


    His tall figure, elegant smile and the sapphire blue suit suited him very well.


    He sat slowly in front of the piano, with his slender fingers on the ck and white keys. The corners of


    his mouth slightly raised. Looking at Mary again, he moved his fingers.


    Mary took two steps forward, looking incredulous, shocked and intoxicated.


    In the eyes of others, the scene was extremely beautiful.


    "Victor, let''s go. There is an announcement tonight." Jorge patted Victor who was stunned.


    Victor frowned and said nothing. He had juste to the studio to take a few groups of photos. After


    changing his clothes anding out, he saw that William and Mary were advertising.


    He was jealous that the beautiful Mary was standing with William. But what made him more jealous


    was the way she looked at him.


    It seemed that there were only the two of them in the world, and there was only one person in the eyes


    of Mary. The person was exactly William. She was so obsessed and indifferent, making him jealous


    and crazy.


    Victor held his hands tightly and his knuckles crunched. He snorted coldly, "Let''s go."


    ''William, do you want to experience the crash and burn?''

 Chapter 49 Is She Pregnant

    Chapter 49 Is She Pregnant


    His slender fingers danced on the ck and white keys, and the corners of his mouth curved in blue.


    William looked at Mary from time to time, and his eyes were so gentle as if they could drip water.


    The song "riverflowsinyou" popped out.


    This piece of piano music was the ringtone of Mary''s mobile phone, so she was naturally familiar with


    it.


    She didn''t expect him to y this song, and she didn''t expect him to y it so well.


    He looked like a prince.


    Mary just stood a few steps away from him, looking at him with yearning, expectation and surprise, but


    did not move forward.


    All the people in the studio stopped their work and quietly enjoyed the picturesque scene. Director


    Jamie seized the opportunity to get the camera ready and started to shoot quietly.


    With his eyes slightly closed, William''s body shook slightly until thest note was pressed by himself.


    He turned his head to look at Mary and stood up with a smile. "Mary,e here."


    His words were full of bewitching voice. Mary walked forward unconsciously and came to the side of


    William.


    "Does it sound good?" Asked William.


    "Yeah." Mary nodded.


    Like a child who had got candies, William smiled happily and hugged Mary in his arms. "As long as you


    like it."


    His hug was still so intoxicating.


    Mary wrapped her arms around his refined waist and indulged herself in it, unwilling to wake up.


    Just now, she thought that William was ying the piano, but from the corner of her eyes, she saw the


    camera standing aside. It turned out that the shooting had begun.


    Although she was acting and being shot and she hated him, but she couldn''t resist his. Temptation.


    ''Mary, you are hopeless.''


    "OK, cut!"


    Suddenly, in the quiet studio, Director Jamie shouted, "Very good, very good, very good!"


    Hearing that, William came to his senses at once and realized that they were acting an advertisement.


    What happened just now? Seeing that Mary nodded nkly, he even wanted to hug her. And he did it!


    Mary smiled with self-mockery and said to William, "Well done!"


    William frowned and wanted to exin, but he didn''t know what to say. Didn''t she say that he was


    acting?


    "So do you. You did a good job."


    "You too."


    Director Jamie came over with a smile, "Boss and your wife are really in a good rtionship. The scene


    just taken is so beautiful. In my opinion, there is no need for editing."


    "I''m ttered, Director Jamie." William smiled.


    "The next scene will be no problem." Director Jamie smiled.


    "Not necessarily." William raised his eyebrows and looked at Mary, "My wife seldom cooks at home. I''m


    afraid she won''t be able to act."


    "Who said that?" What Mary hated most was that others exposed her shorings in front of others.


    She straightened her chest and said, "I promise no NG. Boss, as long as you don''t make any mistake!"


    "Let''s wait and see."


    "Let''s wait and see!" Raising her chin, Mary turned around and went to the dressing room to change


    her clothes.


    Looking at her arrogant back, William shook his head with a smile. ''Seeing that you are still so


    energetic, I can be a little relieved.''


    "Actors and actresses be ready, and lights and cameras be ready. One, two, three, action!"


    Wearing an apron, Mary''s high coiled hair had been put down and only tied up loosely, looking like a


    housewife.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, William took off his suit jacket, leaving only a white shirt.


    Step by step, William walked up to Mary and put her arms around her from behind. He buried his head


    in her shoulder and asked, "Is the meal ready?"


    "Wait a minute." Mary stiffened.


    "Okay." With a groan, William still held her in his arms and whispered in her ear, "Mary, push me away


    if you can."


    With a dark face, Mary looked around.


    William knew that Mary didn''t dare to move, but he didn''t expect that she would turn around. She


    grabbed a handful of flour on the table and threw it directly to William.


    Marvin took a step back in a hurry, but the flour sprinkled on his face and cor were still in a mess.


    "Hahaha..." Mary didn''t care whether they were being shot or not, but she was d to see that William


    was embarrassed.


    "Mary!" William raised his eyebrows. When he was about to get angry, he saw the bright smile on


    Mary''s face. How long had it been since she smiled so happily?


    As she was having fun, William grabbed a handful of flour and sprinkled it on Mary''s body.


    "s," the propsman was about to stop them, but was stopped by Director Jamie. "This scene is real.


    Continue shooting!"


    "Mary," William smiled, "Dare youugh again?"


    "Don''t push your luck, William!" Mary looked around and the flour spread between the two.


    The director didn''t stop the two until they had a fight.


    Mary was a little bit confused, "Director, did you shoot the scene just now?"


    "Yes," Director Jamie said excitedly. "That''s exactly what I want. Sweet and natural. That''s great!


    Great!"


    "Ha ha," the corners of Mary''s mouth twitched. "That''s good, that''s good."


    "Thank you, Director." With a towel in his hand, William wiped the flour off his body.


    "Oh, you''re wee, Mr. William." The director said, "It''s a pity that you two haven''t had a child yet.


    Otherwise, the happy life of a family of three will be warmer!"


    Child? Child?!


    Mary was getting her head down just now. But when she heard the word ''child'', the smile on her face


    froze. She raised her head reflexively and happened to see that William''s hand holding the towel


    paused.


    "Director Jamie, we will go to change our clothes first," said William, who quickly changed into a smile


    that kept people away from him. "All done?"


    "All done, all done," the director waved his hand. "You two go to have a rest now."


    William nodded and took Mary to the dressing room.


    Mary''s fingers were cold and her body was trembling.


    "Mary, are you okay?" William pretended to be calm.


    "Child..." All of a sudden, Mary raised her head and looked at William, "Child... Do you think whether I


    have been? Pregnant?"


    Her words were clueless, but William had already understood what she meant. He was also shocked.


    Since that night, he had been feeling guilty, but forgot about the ''child''. What should he do is she was


    pregnant?


    "I don''t think so." William also said weakly, "You... Didn''t you have your menstruation?"


    Mary shook her head, "It''s not yet the time Is it... Toote if I have the medicine now?"


    "I... I don''t know." Hearing that, William frowned in embarrassment. He also knew nothing about this


    kind of thing. But only for once. Was she really pregnant?


    "Let''s go to the hospital to have a check." Mary said with her trembling lips.


    "Can it be found out through checking?" "There is pregnancy test stick. We can buy it first to have a try


    and go to the hospital a few dayster." William frowned.


    "Okay." Mary was a little bit stunned, "If I am really..."


    "Abort it." William blurted out.


    "Okay." Mary nodded, "It must be aborted."


    Letting go of William''s hand, Mary smiled and said, "I''m going to change my clothes."


    "Go ahead." Hearing that, William frowned and looked at her, wondering if what he said just now hurt


    her? But what he said was true. She couldn''t keep the baby.


    With a click, Mary entered the changing room.


    Mary''s heart ached so much that she covered it with her hand. What he said was true, but it hurt so


    much.


    She also knew that she couldn''t keep the baby, but her heart trembled when she heard his resolute


    words.


    ''William, who on earth is the woman in your heart?''


    In the red Porsche, the two remained silent. Perhaps it was because of fear or because of his hurtful


    words, Mary''s face was even paler.


    "It''s okay." After hesitating for a long time, William wanted to say something but stopped on a second


    thought. "I..."


    "I know." "It''s not your fault." Mary interrupted him and said.


    Hearing that, William held the steering wheel more tightly. After a pause, he said, "Mary, if you are not


    pregnant, don''t hate me anymore, okay?"


    It was rare for Mary to look at him in the eye. Her eyes were as calm as water. "Okay."


    It was easy to love someone, to hate someone, but it was difficult to have no desire for someone. If I


    don''t hate you anymore, it means that I don''t love you anymore.


    "Here we are." The car slowly stopped at the door of the pharmacy. "Wait for me."


    "Let''s go together." Mary followed him to get out of the car, which reflect that she was nervous, "I want


    to know the result right away."


    William nodded in agreement.


    Taking the pregnancy test stick, Mary almost wanted to rush out of the pharmacy. Seeing that she was


    in such a hurry, the shop assistant thought that the two were excited and didn''t know why, and the


    smile on its face became bigger and bigger.


    Mary went to the restroom nearby and rushed in with the pregnancy test stick.


    Leaning against the car door, William picked up a cigarette and smoked. He had never thought that a


    few minutes would be so difficult to get through. Three cigarettes had been finished, but he still didn''t


    see Mary.


    If Mary was really pregnant, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life even if she didn''t hate him.


    When he raised her head again, she saw that Mary walked out of the room with an indescribable


    expression on her face.


    Seeing that, even William''s hand holding the cigarette was a little trembling. Was she really pregnant?


    "What is the result?" Said William in a hoarse voice.


    "Swoosh..." "I''m not pregnant." Mary sighed a relief.


    "Really? !"


    "Yeah."


    "Swoosh..." William exhaled deeply and said, "That''s great."


    "Yes, it is." Mary also smiled.


    On the way back, the expression on William''s face obviously rxed a lot, and the smile on Mary''s face


    was still as faint as before.


    "William," said Mary all of a sudden, with a serious look in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Said William, raising his eyebrows.


    "Who on earth is in your heart? Why don''t you marry her?" Mary asked her questions in her heart in the


    end.


    "Why don''t you..." William was a little surprised.


    "Yes, I''m a little careless," said Mary with a smile. "But I''m not stupid. No matter how well you hide,


    there will still be ws."


    "You saw it." It seemed that William was sighing.


    "What kind of person is she?"


    "A good woman, but I can''t marry her."


    "I guess so." Then Mary closed her eyes and kept silent.


    Staring at the road ahead, William squinted and smiled bitterly.

 Chapter 50 A Good Show

    Chapter 50 A Good Show


    Time passed so peacefully and quickly. A month passed in the blink of an eye.


    Summer came soon. Even in the morning, people could feel the scorching temperature.


    In the garden of the municipal hospital, Mary was walking her mother.


    "How are you doing with William recently?"


    "Well, it''s still the same." Mary was calm. Since the "pregnancy" incidentst time, the rtionship


    between the two seemed to be further alienated. For the past month, except for meeting in the


    "You," Mary''s mother sighed, "You have to hold back your anger. Men don''t understand women''s


    hearts. You have to speak it out."


    "Okay, I got it." Mary smiled, "Tell him everything."


    "I wonder if the fragrans in my hometown are blooming or not." Mary''s mother suddenly said.


    Mary''s hometown was located in Z-City, which was a three or four hour drive from A-city. Although Z-


    city was located in the north, it was in the basin area. Fragrans bloomed more than half a month earlier


    than other ces every year.


    When Mary was a child, her mother always took her hand to go to see fragrans, smelled the fragrance


    of them and made fragrans cakes for little Mary. All these had be very precious memories.


    "It''s still early," said Mary, "Summer just arrived. Although the fragrans bloomed early at home, it''s not


    so early exactly."


    "You''re right," Mary''s mom sighed. "Recently, I always had the hometown in my dream. I don''t know if I


    can go back again."


    Hearing this, Mary''s eyes turned red and her nose twitched. It was impossible for her mother to go


    back to her hometown by car because of her physical health now.


    "When mom gets better, we can go back." Mary stunned for a while and said, "When fragrans are


    blooming, mom, please make me fragrans cake again."


    "Okay, okay." Mary''s mom smiled gently, turned her head slightly and patted on Mary''s hand. "From


    now on, you must have a good time with William."


    "I know, mom." Mary bit her lips.


    "If Mom leaves one day, remember to take my ashes back to the hometown."


    "Mom..." Mary''s voice trembled a little, "You speak so much today..."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t do it a few more times."


    "Mom... Please stop."


    "Mary," continued Mary''s. "I''m sorry for making you suffer. In the past two years, looking at you running


    around, sometimes I want to leave early."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Mary wiped her tears and said, "What''s the point of leaving me


    alone without mom?"


    "Mary? Do you still hate your father?"


    Mary stunned and said, "Why? Why not?"


    "He is your father," Mary''s mom sighed. "I don''t want you to hate him."


    "When you needed him the most, he chose to leave. He has always been a hero in my heart since I


    was a child. But he shattered my illusion with his own hands." Mary shook her head and said, "I can''t


    help but hate him."


    Mary was such a stubborn person. Even if he was her closest family, she couldn''t let go of her hatred


    for him.


    "Mom," said Mary, who didn''t want to continue the topic, "I''ll go back to Z-city in a few days and see the


    fragrans for you, okay?"


    "Okay, okay, okay."


    It was a sunny afternoon in Summer.


    It was a rare weekend for Mary. Shey in her room and yed with herputer.


    Unfortunately, someone interrupted such a pleasant time.


    The phone rang all of a sudden. It was a strange number again.


    After hesitating for a while, Mary picked up the phone. "Hello?"


    "Mary."


    A woman''s voice came from the other end of the line. It was firm and decisive.


    The first thought in Mary''s mind was that the real girlfriend of William came to her, but it took her so


    long to call. She was really calm.


    "Do you have time now? I want to meet you."


    It was true. Mary pursed her lips and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Oh, ha ha," the woman smiled. "I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Nancy, Frank''s wife."


    Frank''s wife?! ''Why did she call me?'' Mary wondered? The two didn''t know each other at all?


    "What''s up?" Asked Mary.


    "I''ll treat you to watch a good show. I don''t know if you are interested in it." Nancy''s voice seemed to be


    gloating.


    "Well... I... "


    "I think, as the wife of William, you should be very interested in seeing it. Don''t worry. I won''t let you


    down." Nancy said with a smile.


    "But I don''t even know you."


    "I won''t hurt you," Nancy said with a smile. "You are the wife of William and I am the wife of Frank.


    Aren''t they good brothers? Why are you worried?"


    It seemed that Nancy stressed the two words ''good brothers''.


    "I..."


    "You will see William soon."


    ''I will see William soon?'' Mary frowned and thought, ''William told me that he would attend a business


    meeting in another city this weekend? Was he lying?''


    "Where?" Mary couldn''t help but feel curious.


    "Starbucks at Century Square. I''ll wait for you."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Mary took a deep breath. She wanted to see what would happen.


    ''William, Frank, Nancy and Victor.


    Life is getting more and more interesting, '' Mary thought after calming down.


    The air conditioner in Starbucks was so low that even Mary shivered with cold as soon as she entered.


    "Here!"


    As soon as she entered, the woman sitting beside the small round table by the window called her. The


    woman was wearing exquisite makeup, and the heavy smoke makeup almost covered her original


    face.


    "Nancy?" Asked Mary.


    "Yes, I am." Nancy nodded, "You came so fast."


    "I don''t like to make others to wait for me."


    "Ha ha." Nancy smiled, "Would you like a cup of coffee?"


    "No, thanks." Mary shook her head and she came here for a clear purpose.


    "Let''s go then." Nancy stood up at once, grabbed her sses on the table and said, "Please watch a


    free good show."


    Mary nodded and stood up.


    Nancy didn''t talk much and walked in front of her in high heels.


    An idea shed through Mary''s mind. She remembered that she saw Frank go to the hospital with


    Nancy and she bump into her identally in the hospital. She was so arrogant.


    Now her back was still straight, but without Frank, she looked a little lonely.


    "Where are we going?" Sitting in her car, Mary asked.


    "My home."


    Nancy stepped on the gas and the car rushed out.


    ''How dare you drive in such high heels? Aren''t you afraid?'' Mary frowned secretly.


    The car went farther and farther and came to the vi group in the suburb.


    "Seaside vi?" Asked Mary.


    "Yeah."


    Wasn''t William''s home in the coastal vi, and so was her and Frank''s home here too?


    "I''ve never seen you here. I guess you don''t live here." Although it was a question, Nancy said it with


    certainty.


    "Yes, I live in the downtown."


    "That''s great." Nancy sneered, "I want to stay away from here. Out of sight, out of mind."


    "What''s bothering you?" Mary was getting more and more confused about her words.


    "You will know it soon. You will be grateful to me." Nancy led her to a dark red vi and said, "Don''t be


    too stupid and naive."


    Mary frowned and looked back at William''s vi which she had only seen once.


    "Here we are." Nancy pointed to the vi in front of them.


    There was arge grasnd in front of the three-floor vi.


    When they got closer, she saw that there was only one floor in the vi with three ss walls and one


    wall. The furnishings in the vi were clearly seen.


    "It seems that the time is just right." Nancy said again and brought Mary to the huge ss wall in the


    east.


    "What do you want me to see?" Mary was a little annoyed.


    "Can''t you see? Your husband." Nancy pointed forward with a delicate manicure.


    Following the direction she pointed, Mary saw William at once.


    Standing in the kitchen with his back to them, William raised his arm and looked for something.


    Why was he here?


    William took two goblets and walked slowly to the sofa in the living room. He didn''t notice the two


    women who were peeping at him.


    Frank suddenly sat up from the sofa and took the goblet.


    Only then did Mary see another person on the sofa.


    After William poured wine for the two people and saying something, Frank squinted his eyes and


    smiled happily. William bent over and gently rubbed Frank''s hair with a gentle smile on his face.


    Mary really didn''t know why this was a good show, and she turned her head and wanted to ask Nancy


    what was ''good'', but she saw an indescribableplicated expression on Nancy''s face.


    There seemed to be a smile on her face, but it was so deste. It seemed that she was about to cry,


    but there was a trace of unwillingness on her face.


    Mary was shocked. She couldn''t ask why, but when she turned around to look at the two people in the


    room, she covered her mouth all of a sudden.


    She knew that her expression should be one hundred times more shocked than that of Nancy!


    What did she see?!


    Kneeling on the sofa, Frank straightened up and slowly moved his face close to the face of William.


    The side face of William was still so delicate. It seemed that just for a second, William had a smile at


    the corners of his mouth. He held the back side of Frank''s head with his big palm and slowly moved his


    lips towards him.


    ''Did William kiss Frank?''


    Frank curled up his lips and put his arms around the waist of William.


    Mary couldn''t tell how she felt in her heart. She wanted to escape from this damned ce right away,


    but she couldn''t move at all as if there was a root under her feet. Even her eyes were painful, she still


    looked at the two sweet people in the room without blinking.


    The two were bathed in the afternoon sunshine.


    Mary opened her mouth. She wanted tough but she can''t and she wanted to cry but she couldn''t.


    It turned out that the good ''woman'' and the ''woman'' who couldn''t be married was Frank!

 Chapter 51 Expose The Secret

    Chapter 51 Expose The Secret


    Nancy''s shiny earrings shone brightly in the sunlight, and the reflection of the light just hit the faces of


    the two people in the room, and seemed to have hit someone''s eyes.


    The two turned their heads and saw Mary Nancy under the tree at once.


    When their eyes met, Mary saw that the expression in the eyes of William changed from confusion to


    shock, and he unconsciously took a few steps back.


    "See it?" Nancy said sarcastically and sadly, "Our husbands... Together."


    "Mary..."


    Through the ss window, Mary saw that the lips of William moved. Was he calling her name?


    Mary vaguely remembered that she smiled and rushed out without looking back.


    She wanted to escape from this damned ce. She want someone to tell her that it was not true?


    She walked faster and faster, and there was a whistling hot wind around her ears, as if only by running


    hard could she get rid of the terrible scene behind her.


    "Mary!"


    William rushed out of the vi and strode after Mary.


    "Mary. Stop!"


    All of a sudden, William dragged Mary, which was still running. Mary only felt that her body spun and


    rushed to the chest of William.


    Mary frowned and stepped back. "Let go of me..."


    "Where are you going, Mary?" said William, holding her right wrist more tightly.


    "Go home." Mary tried to shake off his hands, "Let me go..."


    "You are crying."


    ''Am I crying? How is that possible?''


    "Why should I cry?" As Mary spoke, she raised her left hand and wiped the corner of her eyes, as if to


    prove something.


    Tears welled up in the corner of her eyes. Hearing that, Mary stopped and found herself really crying.


    But why did she cry? Was it to mourn her self-righteous love?


    "So you like men," said Mary indifferently, putting down her hand. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If you


    told me earlier, I wouldn''t badger you anymore..."


    "Mary," said William, biting his lips. "Please don''t tell anyone about what happened just now."


    All of a sudden, Mary raised her head and stared into William''s eyes. "You chased after me just to tell


    me this? !"


    "Yes, right."


    After a long time, the word came out from William''s mouth.


    "Well, I see." Mary stepped back and said, "I won''t tell anyone. Don''t worry."


    Mary shook off William''s hand and ran away.


    The sun was shining brightly, and beads of sweat were oozing from the forehead of William. He stood


    on the asphalt road and watched the figure of Mary running farther and farther. His hands were


    clenched more and more tightly, but finally he suddenly loosened them.


    Until the figure of Mary disappeared, he did not move, but his straight body looked a little decadent.


    "Are you satisfied now?" In the garden, Frank walked out slowly, staring at Nancy with burning eyes.


    "Satisfied?" Nancy sneered, "I''m not satisfied. Only Mary knows it. It''s not enough. I want the whole


    world to know it. I want you, you and William to ruin your reputations!"


    "Nancy!" Frank stepped forward and squinted his eyes dangerously. "If you dare, I will be the one who


    will lose my reputation, but your family will go bankrupt!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Nancy smiled.


    "Threats are the best way to deal with people like you."


    "p!"


    Frank pped on Nancy''s face, trembling, and shouted, "Nancy, I''ll kill you!"


    Covering her left face, Nancy staggered to her feet and looked at Frank without fear.


    "Frank!"


    William arrived in time and stopped Frank who was about to rush up to hit her. "Are you crazy? She is


    your wife!"


    "Wife? !" Frank cast a scornful nce at her and said, "She will not be my wife soon."


    "Frank..."


    "Ha ha," Nancy''s left face showed a distinct five fingerprints, and she asked with a smile, "So? You


    want to divorce?"


    "Yes, divorce." Frank said firmly.


    "Frank, calm down!" William persuaded with a frown.


    "She already knows what happened between us. Do you think we can continue to pretend to be a


    couple in name only? !" Frank shouted at the two.


    "Frank..." With a painful look on his face, William didn''t say anything to persuade him.


    "I''m pregnant." Nancy looked at Frank and suddenly said.


    "What? !"


    Both of William and Frank were shocked and looked at Nancy in disbelief.


    "Ha ha..." Nancy Yan burst intoughter, "I''m so happy to see you like this."


    "Nancy, are you kidding me?" Frank growled, his lips trembling.


    "I''m not in the mood to joke with you." Nancy took out a piece of paper from her bag and threw it to the


    ground. "Here is the test report. If you don''t believe me, you can read it yourself. "


    A breeze blew, and the test report was rolled up on the ground and floated to the grass.


    No one picked it up because the content was self-evident.


    "I don''t have to lie to you. I just want to show this test report to your father... "


    "So, I''m the one who have the right to divorce or not." Nancy took a step forward, "I''m going to make


    you, and you," she pointed at William, "I''ll make your matter public, expose your, Frank''s, humiliation to


    me, lie to me, and today''s p. I''ll revenge you at all cost! "


    "Nancy! "Frank roared. His eyes seemed to tear her apart." Don''t go too far! "


    "Go too far?" Nancy smiled," I will let you know what is called ''go too far'' in the future! "


    "Nancy, it''s our fault..." William apologized.


    "Keep your hypocritical words," Nancy interrupted him rudely. "You are more hateful than Frank! I feel


    sorry for her! "


    Hearing that, William frowned and said nothing.


    "See youter." Nancy waved her hand and walked away in her high heels.


    Frank wanted to chase after her again, but was stopped by William at once. "Don''t go. Don''t force her."


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "But she threatened us like that!" Frank was not reconciled.


    "Have you forgotten about Victor? !" William got angry all of a sudden, "How did you force him at that


    time? Have you forgotten? Do you want to do it again?! Besides, she is pregnant with your child!"


    Frank''s angry face suddenly turned dejected. He muttered, "What should we do?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m here with you," said William, rubbing between his eyebrows.


    As the sun set, a lonely figure was wandering on the street.


    Mary didn''t know how she got on the bus. She only knew that she got off the bus with others. After


    getting off the bus, she knew that there were still a few stops from Kylin International.


    Mary didn''t want to take a bus anymore, so she walked forward in an aimless way. All the scenes in her


    mind were the scene of Frank and William kissing.


    Why did he love a man? Could itfort her that the reason why William didn''t love her was because


    of her gender, not anything else?


    What a big joke it was!


    ''Beep! Beep''


    A ck car was parked on the side of the road, closely following behind Mary. The horn kept ringing,


    but Mary didn''t hear it.


    "What happened?" Victor didn''t expect to see Mary here and followed her all the way. He muttered to


    himself, stopped the car and opened the door to get off.


    "What''s wrong with you, Mary?" Victor patted on Mary''s shoulder and said, "Why you don''t talk to me..."


    When Mary turned around and saw that it was Victor with a big smile on his face, she burst into tears


    somehow.


    "Mary, what''s wrong with you?" Looking at her tearful face, Victor was really shocked and forgot what


    he wanted to ask. He just looked for tissue in a hurry and said, "Don''t cry, don''t cry..."


    "Waah... Waah..." As soon as he opened his mouth, Mary cried even harder.


    "Don''t cry..." After rummaging in his pocket for a long time, Victor still couldn''t find anything to wipe her


    tears. He just stretched out his arm and suddenly held Mary in his arms. "What''s wrong? Don''t cry,


    don''t cry... "


    "Waah... Waah..." Mary buried her head in Victor''s chest and wanted to say something, but her voice


    was choked with sobs. She could only shake her head desperately.


    "All right, all right," said Victor, patting her head. "There are so many people watching us. Let''s get in


    the car first."


    Then he held her hand and put her into the car.


    "Why are you crying?" Finally, Victor found a tissue from the car and handed it to Sheryl. "Look, my


    shirt is ruined by your tears."


    She wiped her tears and looked up. As expected, she saw the crystal liquid on [ ]''s shirt. She didn''t


    know if it was snot or tears.


    "Yes, I''m sorry..." Mary apologized guiltily.


    "Well, it''s not your fault." Victorforted her with a smile. After hesitating for a while, he asked, "What


    happened? It''s not like you to cry like this. "


    As soon as Victor said this, Mary''s tears that had been hard to stop burst out again.


    "Oh, my God!" said Victor exaggeratedly. "Why do you cry again? Do you have to pay off your debt with


    tears? Just stop crying, please. "


    "No, No." Mary choked and shook her head with a bitter smile.


    Victor handed some napkins again and said, "Nothing? Don''t tell me you''re okay. Even a three year old


    child won''t believe it."


    Mary smiled bitterly.


    "I thought you were good at acting," said Victor with a slight sigh. "I still overestimated you. Judging


    from your expression, it is obvious that the sky is going to copse. Tell me, is it because of William?"


    "You..." Mary raised her head in surprise.


    "Me? What is wrong with me? Why would I know?" Victor raised his eyebrows and said, "Who else can


    make you cry like this except for William? Do you think everyone else is an idiot? Your expression tells


    everything!"

 Chapter 52 The Story Of Victor

    Chapter 52 The Story Of Victor


    With a wry smile, Mary covered her face and said, "I''m so useless, Victor."


    "What do you mean ''useless''?" Victor was a little bit angry, "Do you think you are useless just because


    you are hurt by him? Where is your backbone? Mary, when did you be like this? !"


    "I don''t know," said Mary, looking ahead with empty eyes. "I thought I was strong... I take care of my


    sick mother and do several part-time jobs. I could even endure the humiliation I suffered when I first


    that I am proud of was shattered by his cold eyes..."


    "Mary, how much do you love him?" said Victor, clenching his fists and gritting his teeth? Is that guy


    worth your tears?"


    "Not only for him, but also for my own sad life." Mary took a deep breath and said, "If I hadn''t met you


    by chance today, I wouldn''t have said these words to anyone. Am I pathetic that I don''t even have a


    friend who can speak?"


    "Am I not your friend?" Victor reached out his hand and rubbed Mary''s head. "If you have anything to


    say in the future, just tell me. I don''t have friends either."


    "Victor..." As soon as Mary raised her head, she seemed to see a different emotion in Victor''s eyes.


    "Mary," said Victor with a frown, "Are you crying so sadly for the affair between William and Frank? You


    know it?"


    Mary shook and her lips trembled, "You, Victor, you..."


    "I have known it for a long time." Victor pursed his lips, restrained the hatred and pain in his eyes, and


    said, "About them."


    Mary''s face turned pale, "You... Have you known everything?"


    "I knew it long time ago. In fact, I don''t feel anything as long as I know it." Victor looked into the


    distance and said, "You will not be so sad if you listen to my story."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah." Victor sat up straight, fastened his seat belt, stepped on the gas and the car sped away at


    once. "I''ll take you to a quiet ce. There are some words that need to be said slowly."


    Mary nodded silently, speechless all the way.


    Did everyone know it but only she was kept in the dark? She was not the appropriate one at all. It was


    because of her "stupidity" that William signed the contract with her?


    In a private club in the People''s Square of A-city, Victor led Mary to a private box.


    "Do you want to eat something?" Asked Victor.


    "No, thanks." Mary shook her head. She was not in the mood to eat now.


    "It''s so boring to listen to the story only. Only some desserts will bring us more happiness." As Victor


    spoke, he said to the well-trained waiters beside him, "Two macaroons, one cappino and one


    orange juice."


    "Okay, please wait a moment."


    Looking out of the window, Mary saw peopleing and going in the square, and the beach in front of


    the square was full of people. Many people were going into the water in the early Summer.


    The desserts were served soon. The waiter quietly closed the door, leaving enough private space for


    the two.


    "They are gay. I have already known it." Victor said slightly, "But you have found it before I tell you."


    Mary held the cup tighter unconsciously.


    "You didn''t know anything about William and Frank, did you?"


    "No, I didn''t." Mary nodded.


    "I was wrong about you. I thought you were working together with William and Frank. Then I found out


    that you are the most innocent rabbit."


    "Ah..." ''No wonder Victor said I have a strong taste when we first met. No wonder he kept asking me


    whether I knew about Frank or not. It turns out that there are reasons, '' Mary thought.


    "Do you want to know what happened between me and them?" "Why do I dislike William?" asked Victor


    in a low and hoarse voice


    "Yes, I do." Mary nodded.


    "I just started my career five years ago. At that time, I didn''t notice anything," said Victor with a bitter


    smile. "I yed all kinds of small roles, epted all kinds of small advertisements, and even did such


    jobs as drinking with others."


    Mary frowned. She had known something like this as she has joined AJ Group for three years, but she


    didn''t expect that Victor had also joined at that time. "When I joined AJ Group, you were already a big


    star."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Well, you joined AJ Group toote." With a smile on his face, Victor said, "I yed a bit role for a year.


    As for the chance, I remember that it was on the new year''s evening four years ago. My assistant told


    me that there was a job for me. I didn''t want to go, but he said that William was also there."


    "William, in my opinion, he is beyond my reach, so I agreed immediately."


    Beyond reach. Yeah, Mary nodded silently in his heart. No matter how long she had been with him, this


    was the feeling that William gave her.


    "It was in arge private box in a bar. Men and women are basically unknown stars and senior officers


    of thepany. It was the first time I met Frank."


    "He is sitting right next to William. I thought he was also a new artist, wearing a white shirt. Someone


    introduced him to me. He is the young master of ZJN Restaurant Chain. "


    "At that time, a lot of people surrounded me and drunk me. I drank too much. When I went to the


    restroom, I found something that I would never forget. " Victor smiled bitterly.


    Mary had already guessed what he had seen. It must be the same as what she saw today. Only those


    who had personally experienced it could understand the terrible feeling.


    "They are at the wash basin in the restroom. Frank has his back to me. The two are together." Victor


    took a sip of coffee and said, "It''s my first time to see the real scene. I feel ashamed."


    William saw me at a nce. I wanted to run away, but it was toote. William pushed Frank away. The


    way Frank looked back at me made me realize that I was over."


    All of a sudden, Mary didn''t want to listen to the following story.


    Generally speaking, if Victor broke the boss''s secret, he should have been banished, or at least


    suppressed. But now he was so sessful, how could he get it? Mary didn''t dare to think about it.


    "What''s wrong?" seeming to see the sympathy in the eyes of Mary, Victor smiled indifferently. "For so


    many years, I have been keeping this matter in my heart. Today I can finally speak it out. You should be


    happy for me."


    "I returned to the private box with trepidation," said Victor. "The two didn''t follow me. After a while,


    Frank came in and sat next to me to drink with me. He didn''t mention anything about what happened in


    the restroom. "


    "Of course I didn''t want to drink, but no matter what his intention was, I had to bite the bullet to drink it.


    But I didn''t expect that he drugged me."


    Drugged! The expression on Mary''s face was more than shocking.


    After a long time, Victor didn''t say anything. Only he himself knew the pain in his heart. "That night, I


    was sent to the hotel. I don''t know who they are. My eyes are full of strange men. The drug took effect,


    so I can only... "


    "Oh my God!" Mary covered her mouth at once. How humiliating it was for a normal man! No wonder


    he hated Frank so much!


    With red eyes, Victor tried his best to restrain his trembling voice, "Frank threatened me with a video,


    but even if he didn''t threaten me, I didn''t have the courage to say anything about them!"


    "Victor..." Mary opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say tofort him.


    "William came hereter. I thought he would help me because I was his artist, but he just went further!"


    Clenching his fists in resentment, Victor said, "He looked at me coldly and took back the tape. He said


    that he would package me as the most popr star of thepany. I will never forget that arrogant


    and self-righteous attitude. I don''t care about his pity."


    "But I really have no choice. In their eyes, we are nobodies, and they have the right to decide our lives.


    William kept his promise and made me famous in just three months. I held back my anger and could


    only go against him from time to time. Is it ridiculous?"


    "Don''t say that, Victor..." Mary shook her head, "I don''t know you..."


    "Will you dislike me?" All of a sudden, Victor turned around and looked at Mary seriously, with a pitiful


    look on his face.


    Mary put her hand on his hand and said, "How could you think so, Victor? How can I dislike you? You


    look so beautiful when you smile. You are the star that everyone admires most."


    "But I''m dirty."


    "No, you are not. You don''t know how beautiful your heart is," said Mary with a smile. "Don''t worry. I


    won''t tell anyone what you told me today. In my heart, you are still the same as before. You are still


    Victor who I know. You are yful, serious and considerate asionally."


    With a yful smile, Mary tried to break the dull atmosphere in the room.


    Victor responded with a smile, "That''s good. Do you feel much better after listening to my story. You''ve


    just been cheated by him once. You''d better be smart next time. "


    "Yeah... Mary nodded, "I will be smart in the future. "


    Squinting her eyes, Mary smiled. She had nned to tell Victor about her ''contractual marriage'', but on


    second thought, it was the matter between her and William. If William knew that she had told others


    about it, she would be fined to pay the liquidated damages. It would be a big crime to cause the conflict


    between Victor and him.


    It was getting dark. The two of them chatted in the club, dispelling all the depression in their hearts.


    ''That''s it. Mary, give uppletely.''


    "How about inviting you to dinner?" Victor said, "Last time we had a sidewalk snack booth. But I''m not


    enough with it. "


    "Okay." Mary nodded. She needed to find an excuse to drown her sorrows in wine.

 Chapter 53 Being Away

    Chapter 53 Being Away


    It was dark outside. When Mary and Victor arrived at the food stall, they found a corner and began to


    eat and drink.


    When they went back, they didn''t know what time it was. They only remembered that the two of them


    were drunk and staggered to call for a designated driver.


    On Floor 32 of the Kylin International, William was standing by the window. From sunset to dark, he


    saw carsing in from the door one by one, but he didn''t see the unique scooter. At this point, he


    didn''t even see the car.


    It was sote. Where could she go?


    Waiting for no result, when William was about to turn around, he saw a car slowly parking at the gate of


    themunity.


    Although it was so far away from him, he couldn''t be wrong. It was Mary who got out of that car.


    Seeing that, the ck eyes of William suddenly tightened. It was sote. Where did this woman go to


    drink again?


    When William was thinking about this, he saw another person get out of the car. Looking at the person


    carefully, he found that it was Victor.


    Victor handed Mary the handbag. The two people put their hands on each other''s shoulders, chatted


    andughed for a long time.


    Seeing that, William''s eyes narrowed and his hands clenched into fists.


    Mary hummed a tune and went into the elevator with her bag that had just left in the car.


    As soon as she put her left hand on the doorknob, the door opened from inside with a click! Mary was


    so shocked that she almost sobered up.


    Mary''s hand holding the doorknob paused, and her slightly red face stared nkly at the door being


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    opened. William stood at the door in casual clothes, with a long face.


    "You, you are here." The two people looked at each other for a long time. After smiling awkwardly, Mary


    turned around and was about to go in.


    "Mary!"


    As soon as she lifted her foot, Mary''s arm was grabbed by William. She leaned against the wall and


    William stared at her with burning eyes. "Where have you been?"


    "Have, have the dinner." Mary tried to avoid his eyes in panic. She hadn''t figured out how to face him


    yet.


    "You smell alcohol all over your body after the dinner?" Said William sarcastically.


    "I drank a little." Mary murmured.


    "With whom?"


    "Friends." Mary turned her head away from him.


    "Friends? !" Hearing that, William leaned forward, as if he was about to press on Mary. "You really get


    along well with Victor!"


    "You..." "Why do you still ask me since you know it?" Mary asked.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stay away from him? !" Shouted William in a low voice.


    "It''s none of your business. It''s my own business."


    "It''s none of my business? I can''t ignore your identity!"


    "Why?" Mary didn''t know who gave her the courage and stared at William, "Why do you ask me to stay


    away from him? !"


    "Isn''t your scandal enough! ?" William roared at Mary.


    "I''m afraid that''s not the only reason!" ncing at him coldly, Mary struggled and said, "Let go of me!"


    "What do you mean by that? !" However, instead of letting her go, William was more pressing. His eyes


    seemed to swallow the Mary.


    "What do I mean? !" Mary smile coldly and said, "I know what you and Frank have done to Victor!


    Everything! That''s the real reason why you asked me not to get close to Victor, right? !"


    "Mary!" William narrowed his eyes and asked with red eyes, "Did Victor tell you everything? !"


    "Yes!" Mary said directly, "So, don''t hide anymore! Until today, I finally recognize you clearly, William!"


    "Hehe." hearing that, William suddenly let go of Mary and chuckled, "He told you everything? I thought


    he was too embarrassed to say such a dirty thing!"


    "Dirty? !" Mary said, "I think he is clean and noble! Guess who made him so dirty! Who made him like


    this! The real dirty one is you. You and Frank!"


    Hearing that, the smile at the corners of William''s mouth froze in an instant. After a while, he said,


    "Dirty? If I am dirty and you have slept with me, I don''t think you are clean enough!"


    "You," Mary''s face, which had been flushing red, turned bloodless. "William, I think I''m dirty..."


    William stared at her without saying anything.


    "I haven''t been so open that I don''t care about my virginity," said Mary with a pale face. "So I feel dirty. I


    wish I could change a skin..."


    Staring at her in surprise, William felt guilty again.


    "Mary, the contract is not due yet. I advise you to behave yourself. Since you know my means, you


    should be able to predict the consequences." All of a sudden, William turned around and looked at


    Mary with his injured eyes, "Don''t tell anyone else about me and Frank. You are still my good wife in


    front of outsiders."


    With her lips trembling, Mary saw William walking towards his room step by step.


    At this moment, his back was so strange.


    In a ce where Mary could not be seen, William took two steps and closed his eyes painfully.


    This shouldn''t have happened! He left Frank behind and came back specially. He wanted to see if there


    was anything wrong with Mary and tofort her! But why couldn''t he control himself when he saw her


    drunk and saw here back in Victor''s car? What''s wrong with you, William?


    "William..." Called Mary softly.


    One of the feet that had just stepped into the bedroom stopped involuntarily. With his back stiff, William


    asked, "Anything else?"


    "I remember you told me that you owe me a favor." Biting her lips, Mary said.


    "Yes, I do." It''s thepensation for your first night.


    "You said you could do anything."


    "Yes." William frowned.


    "I want to get back the videotapes and negatives of those videos about Victor."


    The hand of William holding the doorknob exerted force, and the joints became clear. "Is that what you


    want?"


    "Yeah."


    "Good, very good."


    All of a sudden, the door of the bedroom was closed by William with great strength. It seemed that the


    whole building was shaking.


    Mary leaned against the wall. Her strength seemed to be instantly taken away, and she slid down the


    wall without support.


    When did the situation between the two be like this?


    It seemed that the two of them, William and Frank, didn''t hide anymore and stayed together every day


    because of the secret between them had been exposed to Mary. Frank went to his office every day,


    and William was tolerant of him, which made Mary very annoyed.


    In the office of William, Frank will smile meaningfully at Mary and slowly closed the blinds.


    No one knew what they were doing inside.


    Mary tried her best to concentrate on her work and ignore them, but Jane couldn''t bear it. She looked


    disdainful, profound and curious.


    "Sister Mary, aren''t you curious about what they are doing? Do you think it''s necessary for two men to


    close the window? Let alone that he is your husband!"


    Mary''s face turned pale and smiled, "Maybe they are talking about the trade secret of some kind."


    "Is it confidential?" Jane raised her eyebrows suspiciously, "I''ll go and see what they are doing! Sister


    Mary, don''t stop me."


    After that, she found two documents and walked towards his office.


    Mary stared at her nervously and realized that she, herself, was also very curious about what the two


    people were doing in the office.


    ''It shouldn''t that affair? After all, it is in the office...''


    Jane knocked on the door of the office in a hurry. Before she got a reply, she went in.


    With her eyes wide open, Mary wanted to find some clues from the crack of the door, but the door


    closed too fast that she couldn''t see anything.


    After waiting anxiously for a while, she saw Jane walking out of the office dejectedly.


    "What... What''s wrong?" Mary suppressed her curiosity and asked.


    "Humph," Jane was somewhat indignant, "My sry has been deducted!" She said with a sad face, "I


    just entered his office without receiving any instructions! Damn it! What an evil capitalist he is!"


    After saying that, she realized that something was wrong. Jane hurriedly apologized to Mary, "Sister


    Mary, I, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean it... I mean..."


    "It doesn''t matter," said Mary, patting Jane''s hand andforting her, "Why are you so nervous? He


    has always been like this. He even deducted my sry. I know you don''t mean to do that, so you just


    need to be careful in the future."


    "Oh my God! Boss is so cruel!" Jane said exaggeratedly.


    "Yes, this is called selfless." Mary smiled.


    "Then he''s really found the right friend. Two of them are selfless," Jane nced at the office and


    deliberately lowered her voice. "Frank, who is in his office, has such a frightening eyes. As soon as I


    entered, he stared at me. He has the same character as Boss. You are not familiar with him, right?"


    "Not familiar." Mary shook her head.


    "It''s weird for a rich man to think like that. He has nothing else to do so he goes to his office to sleep.


    He is really not busy at all!" Jane pouted andined, "The sun can''t shine, and he even closes the


    blinds to sleep."


    "Frank... Is sleeping inside?" Mary was slightly shocked.


    "Yes," Jane nodded, pretending to be serious. "When I went in, Boss was working quietly and seriously,


    and Frank was sleeping on the sofa beside him. It''s really strange to get along with each other in this


    way!"


    "Yes, a little strange." Mary nodded.


    It was getting hotter and hotter. Even the thick leaves on the street were curled up and rustled. People


    were unwilling to move, but they were willing to stay in the office.


    After wandering around in front of the office door of William for a long time, Mary finally knocked on the


    door.


    "Come in."


    "Boss." Mary came to his desk.


    "Yes, what''s up?" William didn''t raise his head.


    "I want to ask for leave." "I haven''t applied for this year''s leave." Mary added in a hurry.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Z-city."


    "Z-city?" Murmured William. He tightened his grip on the pen a little.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "It''s my private affair," said Mary hesitantly. "Boss, you don''t have to know so much about it, do you?"


    "The one who is asking you now is your nominal husband."


    Well... Marypromised silently and said, "Go back to my hometown."

 Chapter 54 Back To Hometown

    Chapter 54 Back To Hometown


    "How many days?"


    "A week."


    "Five days." Said William with a cold face.


    "Five days!" Mary frowned and thought, ''It will take two days on the way. What can I do in five days?''


    "Five days is too short. I..."


    "There is no room for negotiation. Just five days."


    "But I..."


    "I don''t think you want to go back."


    "Don''t, don''t," Mary stopped him immediately, "Five days, five days."


    It seemed that she had no choice but topromise in her battle with the CEO.


    "When will youe back?"


    "Five dayster," Mary counted with her fingers, "Well... Tuesday."


    "Monday night." Said William firmly.


    "What? !" Mary frowned and asked, "It will take me one day to go home! Come back on Monday. I only


    have four days off!"


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I need your cooperation on Tuesday."


    With a sigh in her heart, Mary nodded and said, "I know."


    "Okay." "Get out," said William.


    "Yes, Boss." Mary nodded, turned around and left dejectedly.


    The moment the door was closed, William raised his head to look at the back of Mary. All of a sudden,


    he picked up thendline phone on the table and dialed a number.


    "Hello? Manager Ewan."


    "Boss? Do you have any instructions?"


    "What''s the schedule of Victor recently?"


    "Oh, Victor is going to Z-city to attend a fan meeting these days..."


    "Has he already set out?" Asked William anxiously.


    "Ah," Manager Ewan was a little confused. Since when did the CEO care about these trifles? "Let me


    see... Hmm... Yes, Boss. He will take the flight this morning."


    "All right, all right." The phone was hung up by William immediately.


    It''s toote to stop them. Are you picking up these days to go home on purpose, Mary? Or is this your


    fate?


    On the second morning, after packing up, Mary went to the hospital and hurried to catch the train


    home.


    The family was broken. Two years ago, her father sold all the valuable things in the family. If it weren''t


    for her mother''s name on the property ownership certificate, the house would have been sold by him. In


    that case, she really didn''t have a ''home''. If so, Mary didn''t even have a ce to stay at home.


    As soon as she got off the train, she felt the "enthusiasm" from her hometown, and a heat wave came.


    As soon as Mary walked out of the exit, she saw a group of people surrounding her and walking


    forward.


    "Miss, would you like to book a room? It''s very cheap."


    "Do you want to take a taxi? It won''t take long."


    "Are you traveling here? Where are you going? We will send you for free."


    Mary refused one by one with a smile. She had been an outsider since she left home for a few years.


    When she was about to hail a taxi home, she saw two or three bodyguards in ck suits and


    sunssesing out from nowhere and surrounding her. Not only was Mary frightened, but also the


    people around her looked at her frequently.


    Mary held her bag tightly and said, "You... What are you going to do! Who are you? !"


    "Madam." All of the bodyguards bowed their heads.


    "Ma... Madam?" Hearing that, the corners of Mary''s mouth twitched unconsciously. "You, you are sent


    here by William?"


    "Yes, Madam." The leading bodyguard said, "Madam, please get in the car. We will escort you back."


    ''It''s not a lie, is it?'' Mary thought.


    When she was thinking, her phone rang.


    "Hello?"


    "Have you gotten in the car, Mary?"


    It was a calm voice of William from the other end of the phone.


    "You... You mean the bodyguards?"


    "Yeah."


    "Not yet..."


    "Forget it."


    "Well... "


    "Du, du, du..."


    Startled, Mary shouted at the phone, "Hello? Hello? Have you hung up?"


    "Du, du, du..."


    She still heard the busy tone. Then she realized that William had really hung up the phone. So why did


    he call her?


    "Madam, shall we get in the car?" The bodyguard standing aside said respectfully.


    "Okay, get in the car." Mary nodded. She thought it to be a treatment.


    A bodyguard led the way, a bodyguard carried the luggage, and two bodyguards protected her. This


    was the treatment of the wife of the CEO!


    Sitting in the car, Mary looked around idly. At first, she tried to talk to these bodyguards, but they didn''t


    say anything except "Yes, madam."


    The scenery outside the car window was fleeting. Suddenly, Mary found a huge photo of Victor


    flickering on the International Trade Building.


    ''The meeting of Victor''s fans will be held from August 20th to 23th. See you at the International Trade


    Building. ''


    "Did Victor alsoe to Z-city?" Mary muttered, "Should I call him?"


    "Madam, how should I drive next?"


    "Ah, oh..." Mary came to her senses and said, "Keep driving, and turn left at the next intersection."


    "Yes, Madam."


    Looking at the increasingly rugged road, the peace of the road was somewhat apologetic. ''Although


    they were bodyguards, they have never been to the countryside I guess. I don''t know if they could


    stand such a remote ce.''


    After another half an hour, they finally arrived at the small vige where Mary used to live.


    Theughter of the children on the street was still the same, but they had different faces.


    "Madam, where do you live?"


    "Oh, it''s not far away," said Mary with a smile. "You can stop here. The road inside is more difficult to go


    through."


    "Boss asked us to send Madam home."


    "It''s not far from my home now," said Mary, as she opened the door and got out of the car. "I will arrive


    there soon. You can just stop here."


    Then she pulled her suitcase and left, not caring whether the bodyguards were following her or not.


    In front of the familiar house, Mary wiped the sweat on her face.


    "Ah, it''s Mary! "


    "Uncle Ban!" Mary turned around and saw her neighbor Uncle Ban walking towards his home with a


    hoe on his shoulder, "Long time no see! "


    "Yeah, Mary. Why are you back? Is everything okay outside?" Uncle Ban said with the most honest


    smile on his wrinkled face.


    "Yeah, everything is fine. How are you, Uncle Ban and Auntie Bonnie? "


    "It''s still the same. Mary, what about your mother? "


    "She is still in the hospital. "


    "Ah, Mary, You must be tired. You can go home if you are tired outside. "


    "Okay, thank you." Mary smiled.


    "Come on in. It''s so hot there. "


    "Uncle Ban, you should go back now also. "


    "Okay, I''ll go back now. "


    Mary opened the rusty door and walked inside with her suitcase. Everything in front of her seemed to


    be the same as she had left, but in the end, there was still something different.


    For example, the family affection. For example, the state of mind.


    She pushed the door open and smelled the dust.


    The room was empty, except for a nearly scrapped TV. There was only a hard empty bed in the


    bedroom. Fortunately, it was in Summer, or there was nothing to cover.


    After a simple cleaning, Mary borrowed the hot water from Uncle Ban''s house next door to make


    instant noodles. Then she sat on the bed and turned on the TV.


    There were snowkes flying in the TV from time to time, and the image was not clear, but at least


    there was a voice that could apany Mary through loneliness.


    The steaming instant noodles quickly aroused the appetite of Mary, but before she had a few bites, her


    phone rang again.


    "Hello? "


    "Mary, it''s me."


    "Victor... Why do you call me?" Mary took out her phone and looked at the time. "At this time, you


    should be at the fans meeting, right?"


    "You know it?" On the other side of the phone, Victor smiled and said. "It''s break now."


    "So... You call me?" Mary raised her eyebrows.


    "Well, I want to see what you are doing. Are you tired with work?"


    "I''m not working." Mary smiled suddenly and said, "Guess where I am now."


    "At home?" "Are you sick?" asked Victor nervously.


    "No." Mary smiled, "I''m in Z-city."


    "Z-city? !" Victor was shocked, "Are you here to chase me?"


    "Ha ha," said Mary with a smile, "It''s a good dream. Z-city is my hometown. I''ming home."


    "Really?" Victor got excited at once, "It seems that I am in your territory. Shouldn''t you be the host to


    treat me? At least invite me to your home!"


    "Forget it. My home is too far away. There is nothing. You''d better note over."


    "It doesn''t matter. I just want to have a look."


    "Don''t you have a tight schedule? How can you have time to get out alone?" Mary took a sip of the


    noodles.


    "There will always be time. How many days will you stay here?"


    "Four days."


    "Okay, I''ll call you when I have time. I''m leaving now. I''m going to the stage. Bye... Bye."


    "Well, I haven''t agreed yet..."


    Mary hung up the phone angrily. Why didn''t everyone wait her to finish the words.


    This time, she came back to her hometown mainly to see the fragrans tree she had nted in her


    previous home. Although it had been sold to someone else two years ago, it was still okay to go back


    and have a look.


    Mary wanted to take some photos for her mother, and then bring some fragrans back. She did her best


    by this.


    She called the owner of the fragrans tree. The man was very enthusiastic. He said that the fragrans


    were in full bloom now and she could go to see them tomorrow. Mary was so happy that she almost


    jumped up.


    Mary put on her casual sneakers and came to the fragrans tree.


    Fragrans bloomed in August, and the fragrance floated ten miles.


    Before they arrived at the destination, Mary smelled a strong fragrance of fragrans in the air.


    Sure enough, it was still the taste of memory. When she closed her eyes, she could still remember the


    scene of running here in her childhood.


    "Du, du."


    "Hello?" Mary answered the phone.


    "Where are you?" It was Victor''s voice.


    "In a beautiful ce." Mary closed her eyes and smiled.


    "Oh?" There was a smile in Victor''s words. "Can I go with you?"


    "Yes, of course..." Mary thought for a while and said, "If you have time and if you can find me, just


    "Okay, no problem. Wait for me."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!